What Am I To Do Now, Mama? 673d6v

Reviews

“Elizabeth Harris’ novel grabs the reader in the first chapter with hints of Hollywood icons of the past, but it’s the incredible life of Coy and his devotion to Mama that keeps the reader wanting more. The story is beyond remarkable— evoking a slew of emotions with the turning of each page. It’s impossible not to connect in some way with the vibrant characters and their fantastic experiences.” __Karen Durand Director of Education/Miller-Motte

“Written as a work of fiction, this book traces the tangled story and web of relationships among real-life Hollywood personalities following the death of their common friend, iconic actor James Dean. Written from the perspective of “one who was there”, the lush detail makes you wonder: just how much of this could be true? The author’s research into the true facts surrounding these events makes for a delicious reading of what could have been….or maybe, what actually was. Read it and decide for yourself.” __Jerry Ayers Senior Vice President/Wachovia Bank- retired

“What Am I to Do Now, Mama? Is well written and an easy read. Various stories within the narrative keep the reader’s interest and the pages turning. An involved story and journey of an very artistic man.” __Wanda Simmons Executive Assistant to President & CEO Hickory Springs Manufacturing Company- retired

“Elizabeth Harris has a great writing style whereby she allows the reader to view movie stars as regular people. The movie industry is a very competitive field and appearances on screen rarely reflect the whole truth as Coy Bronson’s life story will attest to. Ms. Harris breaks through in her book What Am I to Do Now, Mama? Where she brings this revelation to the reader. A truly enjoyable book.” __Dee Scanlon Legal Assistance- retired

“A very enjoyable read! The author captures the feeling of family and good friends, all with a feeling of adventure and living life according to one’s dreams. The story is engaging and definitely keeps you wanting to read more!” __Lois Herscher Teacher/New York City/Department of Education- retired

“The author of this book captures your heart from the beginning. The characters, events and challenges keep you intrigued, and you want to keep on reading to see what happens next.” __Jenoise Harris Senior Teller/BB&T Bank- retired

“What Am I to Do Now, Mama? Is so entertaining, I could hardly stop reading it with anticipation of what was going to happen next. In my favorite chapters about Charles, aka Coy Bronson’s mother, the author used authentic local flair in describing aspects of mountain life. She portrayed a realistic look at how these mountain people lived and survived as well as what life was like during the Great Depression. Some of the descriptions of being a good neighbor and how to

get along in this world are priceless. Depth and character are ever present in this intriguing book that the author has so skillfully crafted.” __Judy Branch Teacher/Counselor/Yancey County Schools

“In this book you get to know Charles/Coy; as the author weaves you from the famous Hollywood talents of yesterday to just the regular folks from his mountain beginnings. Fascinating!” __John Fortner President/Owner/Priority Mortgage Corporation

Copyright © 2014 Elizabeth Harris.

Cover by Bob Durand Design. Edited by Karen Durand.

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced by any means, graphic, electronic, or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, taping or by any information storage retrieval system without the written permission of the publisher except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.

Certain characters in this work are historical figures, and certain events portrayed did take place. However, this is a work of fiction. All of the other characters, names, and events as well as all places, incidents, organizations, and dialogue in this novel are either the products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously.

Archway Publishing 1663 Liberty Drive Bloomington, IN 47403 www.archwaypublishing.com 1-(888)-242-5904

Because of the dynamic nature of the Internet, any web addresses or links contained in this book may have changed since publication and may no longer

be valid. The views expressed in this work are solely those of the author and do not necessarily reflect the views of the publisher, and the publisher hereby disclaims any responsibility for them.

Any people depicted in stock imagery provided by Thinkstock are models, and such images are being used for illustrative purposes only. Certain stock imagery © Thinkstock.

ISBN: 978-1-4808-1153-9 (sc) ISBN: 978-1-4808-1151-5 (hc) ISBN: 978-1-4808-1152-2 (e)

Library of Congress Control Number: 2014917262

Archway Publishing rev. date: 9/29/2014

Contents

1 Farewell to Jimmy

2 Encounters

3 Missing Scripts

4 Puzzling Death

5 Enlisted

6 Senior Year

7 Problems with the Help

8 New Guest in the House

9 Bitter-Sweet

10 Long Trip

11 Getting Familiar with Basic Training

12 Waking up to Reality

13 Endurance

14 Nightmare Completed

15 Graduation

16 Beginning a New Life

17 Learning Entertainment

18 USO and Camp Shows

19 Entertainment in England

20 Entertainment in

21 Returning Home

22 Mama’s Vision

23 Reunited with Mama

24 Love Story

25 Scholarship

26 Acting Career

27 New York

28 Pursuing My Dream in Hollywood

29 New Career

30 Pasadena Playhouse

31 Change in Plans

32 Moving Home

33 Losing Mama

34 Different Lifestyle

35 Mystery

This novel is in memory of my Uncle Charles Revis, aka Coy Bronson and his contribution to the entertainment field.

Acknowledgments

“What Am I to Do Now, Mama?” could not have been written without the aid of many special people. I would like to give a special thanks to my husband, John for his and guidance. I especially want to thank many of my friends and family for their encouragement. To my friend Wanda Simmons for all her and suggestions. Thanks to my published author friend, Sharon Spence Baker for inspiring me to write this book. A big thanks to my daughter Jacqueline Cooper, sister-in-law Cathy Revis, and her mother Mildred for volunteered time to give me their suggested input which became invaluable. The contents of this book were dependent on vital information given to me by my cousins, Doris Capps, Martha Morgan, Joan Ledford, and David Bradley. Many thanks also to the citizens of Fairmount, Indiana for their information and .

Chapter 1

Farewell to Jimmy

“Coy, I’ll get the phone while you’re eating.” “Hello, this is Coy Bronson’s residence. Yes, Coy is here. Would you like to speak to him?” I overheard Nick Adams ask. “Coy, I think you need to take this call. It’s Elizabeth Taylor,” Nick said as he handed me the phone. “Hello, this is Coy.” “Hi, Coy, this is Liz. I have some very sad news. I wanted to call and let you know that James Dean was killed in a car accident on Friday in Paso Robles, just outside of Salinas, California.” My heart dropped to my stomach; I felt shocked and disoriented. “What! Jimmy was killed? He was only twenty-four years old. This can’t be true! Jimmy told me he was not competing but only going to watch the race. I just saw him the night before at the Villa Capri restaurant in Hollywood. We were relaxing with several friends and talking about all the events of their previous day’s filming on the movie Giant.” “I’m afraid it’s true, Coy. He was not racing. He was en route to see the races in Salinas in his Porsche Spyder. The car that hit Jimmy did not see him coming. Jimmy attempted to swerve and tried to miss the other car, but the impact was unavoidable. The police officer told us Rolf, Jimmy’s mechanic, was thrown from the car but was not seriously hurt. The man driving the car that hit Jimmy only suffered minor injuries. However, Jimmy was raced by ambulance to the nearest hospital, where he was pronounced dead on arrival.” “I’m still in shock. Just the other night while we were dining, Jimmy leaned over to me and whispered,” ‘Coy, why don’t you take a ride with me on Friday to a race in Salinas? I want you to see my new silver Porsche Spyder.’”

“What did you tell Jimmy after he asked you to ride with him?” “I told him; I would love to ride along, but needed to be on the set early Friday morning. I didn’t think it would be such a good idea for me to leave and not complete what I was doing. “Jimmy said he would love to race the Spyder, but it didn’t have the mileage required to compete in the race.” I was having difficulty talking to Liz at this point without breaking down crying. “I’m so sorry, Liz. This is such a terrible shock!” “Coy, knowing you and Jimmy were best friends, I wanted to call you first before you saw it on TV, or read it in the newspaper,” Liz said, her voice breaking up with emotion. “Liz, I think you know how I feel about Mr. and Mrs. Winslow, Markie, and Jimmy.” Later that week I received a phone call from Mrs. Winslow. “Coy, have you heard about James’ accident?” “Yes, I did hear it from one of our good friends. I’m so sorry to hear about Jimmy.” “Coy, our family would like you to attend the funeral on Tuesday if you can. The service will be at three o’clock at the Fairmount Friends Church. If you are able to come, we will have a parking space reserved for you marked for family only. “I think you know how all of us feel about you, Coy. You have been a part of our family for a while now. We always enjoyed you coming with James to the farm and keeping us entertained,” Mrs. Winslow stated in a soothing tone. She always knew exactly what to say to comfort me when I was troubled. “Sure, Mrs. Winslow, you can count on me attending the funeral.”

We said our good-byes and hung up the phone. I had difficulty sleeping that night after my conversation with Mrs. Winslow. After finally falling asleep in the early morning hours, I awoke suddenly in the middle of a horrible dream. In my dream, I relived my whole conversation. Just hearing her voice and knowing how distraught she was over losing Jimmy, made my heart go out to her. I was devastated about the news of Jimmy’s death. The next morning I drove down to a local car lot in search of a car to rent to drive to Indiana. As I walked around looking at the different cars, I spotted a brightgreen Ford station wagon and knew right away I wanted this car. I asked the sales-clerk to bring me the paper work for me to sign and explained I wanted to rent the car for a week. The man disappeared for a few minutes. “Sir, please come inside and we can finalize the transaction.” “Sir, I only need to rent this car for one week, not to purchase it,” I commented to the salesclerk while looking down at a large stack of papers. “I understand sir, but we still need all the paperwork filled out.” I couldn’t wait to get out of that office. As soon as the man handed me the keys, I drove off. While on my way home, I decided I needed to find something unusual to wear to the funeral. I knew I must disguise my appearance. I wanted to attend the funeral without the reporters and news media hovering around me, asking to take pictures, or to do interviews. I felt safe knowing that no one would ever imagine me driving up in such a hideous green station wagon. When I arrived home, I rummaged through my closet and discovered an old black suit and a short brim hat to wear. Jimmy and I would often find ways to disguise ourselves to avoid the press. We had purchased different colors of wigs, driven clunker cars, and wore hideous clothes. We actually enjoyed throwing the press off the track and many times would sit and laugh for hours about how we were able to fool everyone. Getting up this morning I knew the drive to Fairmount, Indiana would be the longest drive of my life. I tried to keep my cool, thinking of all the great times Jimmy and I had spent together in Hollywood and at his home in Indiana.

After driving for three days, I finally arrived. As I looked at my map, I knew the church was not far from me and knew I should be seeing it soon. Looking straight ahead, I saw the most magnificent site; an impressive majestic red brick church. The church had several steps leading up to the front entrance. I could not keep my eyes off it. I sat in the car at the top of the hill, marveling over such a splendid piece of architecture. I noticed cars lined both sides of the street, parked under tall oak trees that were just beginning to turn a slight array of fall color. I knew Jimmy would have loved his funeral to be on such a beautiful fall day as this. Of the times I had visited Jimmy here in Fairmount on his family farm, he had never shown me this beautiful church. People were walking from all directions, hurrying to get inside the church before the service began. As people were getting out of their cars, I saw news reporters stopping attendees asking questions and taking pictures. I noticed many people seemed to be upset at this delay, because it kept them from getting into the church in time for the service. This was the very reason I did not want anyone to recognize me in the first place. Finally, I found an empty designated parking space. I sat in the car until I thought everyone had gone inside the church. Just as I opened my car door, a short dumpy man with a badge on his lapel showing he worked for the funeral home, approached me. “Sir, these spaces are for family only. Are you a member of the family?” “Yes, actually I am,” I replied. Trying hard to hold back the tears and not showing how upset I was in front of the attendant, became impossible. Seeing the many hundreds of people attending Jimmy’s funeral seemed to bring Jimmy’s death to reality. “Sir, are you okay?” the attendant asked. Unable to answer the attendant, I just nodded to let him know I was okay. He recognized how upset I was without pressing the issue any further. The attendant opened my door. I stepped out of the car and noticed reporters

were everywhere! “Follow me,” the attendant said. “I will lead you through the reporters.” Just as we arrived outside the door of the church, I saw sweet little Mrs. Winslow, Jimmy’s aunt, standing in the doorway. Tears began flowing down her face upon seeing me. Mrs. Winslow walked up, gave me a big hug and insisted I sit with her and the family. She stood dressed in a tailored black suit with a small black pillbox hat, and looked as beautiful as always. She still fit the part of being a very refined and proper woman, showing her loving and caring traits for her family and friends. This time she did not have that smile I would always see when welcoming me during my visits to the farm. I could tell her heart was breaking with Jimmy’s death. It was obvious from her frail body, her gray hair, and the wrinkles on her face that she had lost someone whom she considered her own son. As I looked deep into her eyes, I saw an empty blank stare full of sadness. “Coy, I am so glad you were able to come today. The whole family knows how close you and James were. We have always considered you family.” “Yes, Jimmy and I were big buddies and had many fun times on your farm. I wouldn’t have missed his funeral,” I replied. Mrs. Winslow excused the attendant, leaving him standing in the doorway, puzzled at why she came out to get me and not any other guest standing in line. She took my hand, and escorted me into the church, walking through hundreds of people standing all around inside. I noticed all the seats were taken with the exception of a couple that were marked reserved. When we spotted them, Mrs. Winslow and I sat down. I could not help but to look up and see all the beautiful stained glass windows. Each window in the church had many colors depicting different Bible scenes. As the sun shone through the windows, two of these scenes caught my eye. One showed a white dove looking down, and the other was a beautiful Bible etched with the words “Holy Bible.” At the front of the church, I noticed a huge arch with recessed lighting that resembled praying hands. As I looked down and viewed the

sunlight shining on the mahogany pews, it made them almost too beautiful to sit on.

Fairmount Friends Church

“Coy, since the church only holds six-hundred people, I was so afraid you would be left standing outside. This is why I mentioned to you when I called last week that we would have a parking space reserved for you. I wanted to make sure you sat with us. “James had mentioned to some of his family that, if anything ever happened to him, he wanted the twenty-third Psalm read and to have everyone say the Lord’s Prayer at his funeral. Our family had ed his request, and the minister will be carrying out his wishes,” Mrs. Winslow whispered, trying not to disturb the service. “Mrs. Winslow, do you still play the pipe organ here?” “No, I actually play the organ at the Back Creek Friends Church where we attend close to our house. Since our church is too small to accommodate the number of people we knew would attend James’ funeral, we decided to have his funeral here instead. “I can’t believe you ed I played the organ.” “I just ed Jimmy mentioned how well you play and how he loved to hear your music selections, especially when you used the chimes.” The service was short, but the message was very touching. The minister mentioned all of Jimmy’s accomplishments and told how loving and caring the Winslow’s were, how respected they were in the community, how much the family loved Jimmy, and how proud they were of him. The minister then proceeded to read Psalm 23. Looking around the room during the service, I recognized many friends and colleagues Jimmy and I had been involved with for the past five years. I saw our good friends, Nick Adams, Jack Simmons, and Lew Bracker. Just as I turned my head, I noticed Henry Ginsberg, the producer of the movie Giant, standing and talking with someone. I was really impressed he would come, especially now that the movie was still being filmed. Jimmy was working on the movie just

before his accident. Many others I didn’t recognize were sitting close to the back of the church. Jimmy had told me earlier that he had asked Ursula to go with him to San Francisco the day of his accident, but I noticed she wasn’t here today. Probably because she had turned Jimmy down. I was not too shocked to see so many people here, since many fellow actors and fans liked Jimmy. “Everyone, please stand in repeating the Lord’s Prayer with me,” the minister continued. As soon as we finished the prayer, the funeral director came marching down the aisle and stood waiting the six pallbearers, who were walking down from the balcony to meet him. They proceeded to Jimmy’s closed casket, lifted the casket, walked down the aisle, and carefully slid the casket into the funeral hearse. They left for the Winslow family plot in Park Cemetery to lay Jimmy to rest. The funeral director came over to where the family was sitting and asked the family to follow him to the front foyer of the church to greet friends as they left the church. I tried to cover up my emotions by keeping my head down, but without success. My handkerchief was soaked with tears. As the family approached the front foyer, I slowly moved to the side, leaving the church, and not wanting to stay in the greeting line. As I began walking down the hill to my car, all of a sudden, a glamorous sexy blonde-haired girl wearing a sleek lowcut black dress, with ruby red lips came over, stopped me, and asked, “Coy, honey, do you have a minute?”

Chapter 2

Encounters

“Norma Jeane, sure, I have time for you, you sexy woman! What are you doing here at Jimmy’s funeral? I thought you were not coming,” I said with a sarcastic voice. “Why would you say that, sweetie? Although Jimmy and I were not impressed with one another, I still thought I should come; if for no other reason than just seeing several of my friends that I have not seen in forever. I wanted to at least show up for appearance’s sake. Since there were no seats available in the church, I just sat on the curb until the service was over. “Coy, I know you were surprised when you saw me. I wanted you to know I was here and how sorry I was to hear about Jimmy’s death. Since I just served as a celebrity usher for Jimmy’s benefit premier of East of Eden in February, I thought I would make myself known here today,” Norma Jeane, better known as Marilyn Monroe, whispered. “What would you like to talk about, Norma Jeane? I really don’t have time to get started in a conversation right now. We can talk after we get back to Hollywood,” I said abruptly. Without saying a word, Norma Jeane rolled her eyes, turned, threw her head back, and twitched her hips as she walked quickly down the hill. She always did this if she didn’t get all the attention she wanted. As soon as Norma Jeane left, I walked slowly down the hill thinking of what the minister had said about what a wonderful family Jimmy had, and trying to forget about Norma Jeane and her problems. Suddenly, I looked up and noticed Nick Adams waving for me to stop and wait for him. I stopped until he caught up with me. Nick and Jimmy had become good friends while working on the set together on the production of Giant.” “Coy, I saw you walking in the church today with Mrs. Winslow. I did not realize you were such good friends with Jimmy’s family, until you picked up your phone last week when I stopped by to see you on my way to the set. After I

overheard your conversation with Liz telling you about Jimmy’s accident, I saw how upset you were and didn’t want to ask you any questions right then. I felt sure we would have a chance to talk later. I knew you and Jimmy were friends but did not realize you even knew his family here in Indiana. Now that we have a few minutes to talk, I would love to hear about Jimmy’s family.” “Nick, sorry I didn’t see you in the service today, or I would have stopped to talk to you. Jimmy and I have been friends since I moved to Hollywood a few years ago. I would consider him one of my best friends. Jimmy’s family has always treated me just like one of the family. Each time I visited Indiana with him, they would always have a big cookout, with hamburgers, hot dogs, and all the fixings. Mrs. Winslow’s apple pies were wonderful as well. Since I lived so far from home, it was very seldom I got a home cooked meal. I usually would pick up something from a deli and bring it back to my apartment or go out to eat with the gang. Jimmy’s mother had always reminded me so much of my mama. They were both exceptionally good cooks. “I also ed having so much fun swimming in an old swimming hole that Jimmy, Markie, and I had built up with rocks around the sides. We spent many hours out there goofing off and seeing who could hold his head under the water the longest. Of course, Jimmy always won that game. Are you sure Nick, you have time to hear all about Jimmy’s family?” “Yes, I want to hear all you know. Jimmy and I were great friends too. It would mean a lot to know more about his family. He really didn’t talk about his family and personal life to me.” “Nick, don’t look now! Guess who is running toward us! Here comes Norma Jeane. She probably thinks we are talking about her, since I gave her the cold shoulder and wouldn’t talk to her when she approached me after the service as I walked to my car.” “Coy, why are you here talking with Nick when you wouldn’t talk to me earlier? Do you think Nick is sexier than I am?” Norma Jeane asked. “I thought you were already gone, driving back to Hollywood. No, I really do not have time to answer your questions right now. “Nick and I are puzzled why you showed up today. Do not try to tell us it was for Jimmy’s funeral. You not only stayed outside, but also didn’t even give your

respects to his family. I know you had some other motive to be here other than just to pay your respects.” Nick just stood speechless. “Norma Jeane, until you tell us why you came today, I have nothing to say to you. This conversation is ending right now. I feel you should leave,” I yelled. With hands on her hips, Norma Jeane turned, leaned back, slapped my face, tilted her head, and paraded off to her car and drove away. “Nick, I guess that was not what she wanted to hear.” “I guess not. Are you all right? I didn’t know what to do or say. Norma Jeane completely dumbfounded me!” “I’m fine, Nick. Don’t worry about me. I’m so sorry Norma Jeane had to make such a scene in front of you. Sometimes I think she should play a part in the comics. There is always such drama when she is around.” After I regained my composure, Nick and I started walking to my car. I could not believe what had just happened. I looked around to see if anyone other than the two of us were looking. I noticed one man ed us, looked at me straight in the eyes, grinned, didn’t say a word, and just kept walking. Thank goodness, no one else was around to witness all the drama. “Okay, Nick, we can continue our conversation later. You know the reporters will see us standing here eventually and give us the third degree. Come, follow me, and we can at least sit in my car and talk. “I was hoping that Julie Harris would be able to attend today. Julie is such a beautiful brunette who always shows kindness and comion with a warm loving heart to everyone. She sometimes gave Jimmy the attention he needed. A few times after he talked to Julie, he would tell me that she had a calming effect on him. He really respected her, not only as an actress, but also as a woman. I know she would have been here if at all possible. She told me she felt torn, because she had to miss the funeral to work on the set. Julie always said she was not attracted to Jimmy but loved his spirit and thought he was a remarkable and a touching person.”

“Coy, I think I have heard Julie say some of those same words before. I know she tried to treat everyone as she would like to be treated. I know she and Jimmy loved working together in East of Eden. “Please continue telling me about Jimmy and his family.” “I hope you have lots of time for this, but hopefully we can talk and not be bothered again. “Jimmy was only nine years old when his mother ed away. Soon after her death, Jimmy’s grandmother asked his father, Winton, if he would give his permission for Jimmy to go live with his wife’s sister Ortense, and her husband Marcus Winslow, who lived in Indiana. “Winton didn’t really want to give him up but felt it was best for him. He agreed that it would be good for Jimmy to live with his aunt and uncle. Winton had accumulated many expenses from Jimmy’s mother, Mildred had a long illness with cancer. He had already sold her car, but still, piles of bills were unpaid. Jimmy’s father worked at the time as a dental technician at the VA hospital. Winton then transferred from Marion, Indiana and moved his family to California, which caused another hardship, not having enough money to pay the bills became unbearable at times. At that point he knew Jimmy would be better off living with his aunt and uncle who were more financially stable than he was,” Coy sadly told Nick. “Wow, Coy! I can’t believe how one family could have so many bad things happen to them.” “Jimmy’s father was trying not to lose his job, as he missed so many days of work to care for his wife before she ed away. Jimmy said his father seemed to be withdrawn much of the time after his mother’s death. “Several years ago after I met Jimmy, he and I discussed his feelings. He told me he had no direction in his life after his mother’s death because he depended solely on her for making decisions and giving him guidance on everything he did. I could relate to many of Jimmy’s feelings. He and I felt the same way about our mothers. “Jimmy had told me on many occasions, his mother would spend much of her day sitting and watching him draw pictures while he told outlandish made up

stories. He told me that one time he rode in a funeral hearse. He became infatuated in riding the car in front of all his friends, knowing they never had that opportunity. I don’t really think his mother ever believed that story was true, but those who knew him, knew it was. “He always hoped to draw or act one day professionally. Jimmy said his mother would listen to him, always giving him encouragement and mentioning that he would be an actor or an artist one day. “Jimmy’s father, however, always had a different plan for him, a plan that was far from drama and drawing. He always wanted him to attend college and become an attorney. Jimmy wanted to please his father and did attend UCLA for a while but had no interest in becoming an attorney.” “Please tell me Nick, if I get too boring. I can stop when you give me the word.” “Of course not, I enjoy learning more about Jimmy’s family and understanding why he thought as he did on different matters.” “Okay. In Winton’s later years, he decided to move back to Indiana to live closer to his family and Jimmy. Soon he and Jimmy began to talk and have a relationship again. Jimmy told me of times when he and his father discussed how much he missed his mother and how he would seek refuge from his problems by paying a visit to his mother’s grave. He explained to his father that he would sit by her tombstone as he faced many difficult situations and ask her, ‘What am I to do now, Mama?’ Ironically, I was pretty much a mama’s boy myself.” “Coy, what happened after Jimmy went to live with his aunt and uncle?” “Several years after Jimmy went to live with his Aunt Ortense and Uncle Marcus, they had two children of their own, Joan and Mark. As Mark grew, the two boys became very close. We all began calling Mark, Little Markie. Although Markie was only Jimmy’s first cousin, they were more like brothers and became inseparable. “The Winslow’s have a beautiful white farmhouse overlooking several acres of green pasture, and cornfields, with cows and horses. Mr. Winslow grew oats, corn, and wheat. When I visited, Markie, Jimmy, and me loved to help bale hay. Although Markie was several years younger than Jimmy and me, he would still follow us around. I think he thought he was as old as we were. Jimmy and I had

some great times together in the fields, driving Mr. Winslow’s 1954 red farm truck.”

Winslow Farm House

“Coy, come, let’s get on the tractor and have some fun,” Jimmy would say to me. “Sounds great, but won’t your uncle be upset?” “Not at all, we do it all the time,” Jimmy would say as he climbed on the tractor. “Nick, I sat behind Jimmy as he drove us through hay bales, over creeks, and once through one end of the barn, coming out the other. Chickens were flying everywhere! We could hear the donkeys telling us not to run over them. After about an hour of all the excitement, we decided we needed to stop and rest before the farm became empty, because we had chased all the animals away. “What made it extra exciting was having free gas and a free vehicle to drive, provided by Jimmy’s uncle, at least until Mr. Winslow came home. Hearing him come up the long dirt driveway gave us extra time to take the truck back behind the farmhouse. “Markie and I would be a bit cautious, especially with the white bulls. With Markie being a lot smaller than Jimmy and me, we tried to look after him to keep him from getting hurt. Jimmy loved all the farm animals. He had respect without any fear of them. He was a lot more daring than Markie and I. “This place became a perfect get-a-way in leaving all our problems in Hollywood and New York. They became my family away from home.” “Coy, what a remarkable story this is. It is amazing how I think I know someone and then find out I don’t. I would have thought Jimmy came from a wealthy family with all the expensive clothes and cars he had owned for as long as I knew him.” “I’m not sure how you grew up Nick, but I had to drive my daddy’s old farm truck. When Jimmy purchased his Porsche, I was so jealous. I also thought he must have been a rich kid.” “Coy, I was born in Nanticoke, Pennsylvania. I have always wanted to be an

actor. I pretty much had what I needed but don’t consider my family millionaires. After hearing about Jimmy’s life, I feel very fortunate to be where I am today.” “Having Mrs. Winslow ask me to sit with the family at the funeral made me feel honored. I had wondered why the family asked Jimmy’s high school friends to be pallbearers and not me. Once she asked me to her, I understood why. They wanted everyone they considered family to sit with them,” I explained to Nick. “Wow! What an honor, Coy. You must have been just like Jimmy’s brother.” “Jimmy’s life had always revolved around art according to Mrs. Winslow. She ed him talking even at a young age how he wanted to have a career that would involve some form of performing arts. He became very frustrated many times when his life would make changes that he felt were not leading him in the direction he wanted it to go. “Nick, I don’t know how much Jimmy confided in you, but he and I spent many hours talking about his complaints, with him getting more frustrated. I finally asked him one day, “ ‘Jimmy, do you not think I have some of the same problems you are having in this movie industry? Things do not always go in the direction I want them to go either, but persistence and hard work is the answer.’” “What did Jimmy say then?” “He just stood there and shook his head, not saying a word. “I think we need to talk more about Jimmy after we get back to Hollywood. I don’t know about you, but I’m exhausted. We both have a long drive ahead.” “I understand, I feel the same way.” “Nick, I did want to ask if you knew who sent those beautiful orchids that were sitting at the front of the church?” “As a matter of fact, I waited for the crowd to leave the church and slipped through a small group of people trying not to draw attention. I casually leaned over while no one was looking and noticed the name on the card attached to the flowers was Elizabeth Taylor.

“I knew she and Jimmy were friends and wondered why she did not show up today. I thought she must have been tied up with work or not feeling well,” Nick answered. “Yes, Elizabeth mentioned to me she was doing a set and would need to send flowers instead of attending the service today. I think I ed her saying Henry Ginsberg, the producer of Giant would come as her replacement. I was hoping to see Rock here today but didn’t see him, did you?” “No, I didn’t see him.” “I saw a few people who worked for the benefit last week. I thought Rock might be able to slip away, but guess not. Some of us met at Theodore’s, Jimmy’s favorite restaurant in California a few nights ago. Jimmy loved meeting us there after a long night of doing sets. I must it the air was much cleaner in Theodore’s without Jimmy smoking like a chimney. “Coy, last week Norma Jeane could not wait to tell us about going to Theodore’s that night. I did not understand why she was telling me, since she was seldom invited; even so, if she saw my car, Jimmy’s car, or your car in the parking lot, she showed up anyway,” Nick said sarcastically. “I think you have figured out, Nick, why Norma Jeane is a strange creature. No one ever knows what is going through her mind.” After we finished our conversation, Nick got out of the car and walked to where he had parked. We both were ready to get back to our hotels and pack to leave for Hollywood the next day. The next morning, I checked out of my hotel and drove back to Hollywood to finish a couple of sets I had been working on before Jimmy’s accident. Now that the funeral was over, I knew I needed to get back to a life without Jimmy, which would be very difficult. My plan was to call Mr. and Mrs. Winslow after giving them time to heal. I wanted to do something special to honor his name and ask them for their permission.

Chapter 3

Missing Scripts

During the long drive from Indiana back to California, Norma Jeane’s face constantly kept popping up in my mind. I needed to find out what that blondehaired girl was up to. She wasn’t called, “The Blonde Bombshell” for nothing. I only wish Rock Hudson had been at the funeral yesterday and seen Norma Jeane. Little did I realize, that a funeral of someone dear to me would make me understand how working on a set is a make believe world and not reality. Hearing a knock at the door several days after Jimmy’s funeral, I jumped out of bed and hurried to answer the door. There stood a police officer. I attempted to wake up enough to hear what the officer was asking. All of a sudden, I looked down and realized I was standing in the doorway with nothing on but my underwear. Since it was too late to grab my clothes, I stood waiting for the officer to ask to step inside. The officer stopped talking, and I realized he was waiting for an invitation to enter. “Would you like to come in?” I asked him. Not giving an answer, the officer stepped inside. “Do you mind if I grab some clothes?” “No, by all means, please do,” the officer replied. “Are you Mr. Coy Bronson?” “Yes sir, that’s me. What can I help you with?” “I need to ask you a couple of questions. Did you attend Mr. James Dean’s funeral Tuesday in Indiana? If so, did you notice a woman with blonde hair, about five feet tall snooping around and possibly opening car doors?” the officer asked.

My first thought was, I ed talking to Norma Jeane after the service and her telling me she sat outside on the curb during the funeral. Then coming up to me while Nick and I were talking, slapping my face, and abruptly leaving. I thought the whole scene seemed strange. Not knowing what to say, I became scared and decided to tell the truth. Maybe the officer would tell me why Norma Jeane was there in the first place. “Sir, I do seeing a blonde woman outside the church. If you are referring to Norma Jeane, you may know her as Marilyn Monroe. She actually came up to talk to me. I wondered why she was there if not planning to attend the funeral service. She told me she had been sitting on the curb, as she was unable to find a seat inside the church. I’m not certain I saw her looking into cars. I only talked to her a moment,” I replied. “How well do you know this woman?” the officer asked. “I have worked with her a few times on sets doing casting for parts in movies, and we were performing USO Shows at the same time while in WWII in Europe. I would not say I am close to her. I just see her for business reasons mostly. My friends and I see her occasionally at a local restaurant after working on a set. Why are you asking, sir?” “Someone has stolen the scripts from an actress for a couple of big movies being produced soon. It was reported that a young blonde woman was seen carrying something in her hand outside the church before Dean’s funeral. The scripts appeared to be in an envelope that would fit the description given to us. “I will be investigating the case and talking to other people in the next few days. I am not at liberty to discuss this matter further. I may need to get back to you with more questions later. You are not to leave town until I complete my investigation. “Mr. Bronson, did you see anything else that looked suspicious?” the officer asked. “No, I saw nothing else.” The officer got in his car and drove off.

It might take some time to get the true story on Norma Jeane. However, I would find the underlying cause of her strange appearance at the funeral. Since Julie Harris and Rock Hudson were both working on the set together with Norma Jeane while filming Giant, I felt one of them might shed some light on the subject as to why she was there. While talking to Nick on the day of Jimmy’s funeral, Nick and I had both agreed Norma Jeane’s actions seemed very strange. She had always been jealous of Liz Taylor, probably because Liz had always made more money than she had, and everyone thought Liz had more natural beauty. Norma Jeane would always tell us, “I’m really a fake and sometimes phony.” She had definitely lived up to that statement. Norma Jeane drifting in and out of several orphanages when young, that may have been one reason she always felt insecure. While talking to her not long ago, she had the nerve to tell me she was not interested in money. “She just wanted to be wonderful.” I laughed over that conversation. Everyone who worked with Norma Jeane knew she came into the acting profession with baggage, and we may suffer for it one day. She always seemed bored and jealous when someone else received attention. I tried to tell her one day, we become the person we are portraying in the scene, which makes us all crazy at times. Of course, she didn’t want to hear that and seemed to completely ignore me. I was still in shock she didn’t cause a major scene at the funeral, as she did sometimes when working on a set. At least she waited until after the funeral while Nick and I were talking to make her grand entrance. All of us in the movie profession had baggage, which made the movies lively and exciting. Norma Jeane’s parents named her Marilyn, which she never liked. However, her agent thought Marilyn fit her personality better than Norma Jeane. Thus, she had no choice. She actually preferred us calling her Jeane Monroe instead. This became a problem between her and me, since I had refused to call her Jeane the first time we met. I always like calling her Norma Jeane, just to get her agitated.

Jimmy and I would often call Norma Jeane, “that stupid blonde girl.” I think she loved that. She always said she had to live up to her nickname. Although she is a fair actress and performs her parts semi-okay, she drives us crazy sometimes with her mind games. She uses her female body language to get what she wants. She rose to fame based more on her sex appeal, her wearing low-cut dresses, and her wiggle while walking, than her acting ability. After the officer left, I called Elizabeth Taylor needing to find out the whole story of what had happened to Norma Jeane before I talked to anyone else. There was no answer. Liz was experiencing a difficult pregnancy. Her not showing up on the set a few days prior had caused everyone to get a bit upset with her because it prevented the whole crew from working that day. Between the director and cast, they were ready to send her packing. After giving some thought of who else might have some answers on what had been going on with Norma Jeane, I picked up the phone and called Julie. “Julie, this is Coy Bronson. I really need to ask you a few questions about Norma Jeane and tell you what went on at Jimmy’s funeral. I can always count on you to give me good advice. You have always been a caring and level-headed person, at least Jimmy thought that of you, and I tend to agree with his judgment.” I began to explain what Nick and I had witnessed outside the church. “Julie, I know you will keep our conversation to yourself. I need to ask if you were aware that some of Liz’s scripts were stolen.” “Coy, you are not the first person to ask me this question in the last several days. A police officer stopped me as I was leaving from tryouts and asked the same question.” “So, Julie, what did you tell the officer?” “I told the officer, that Liz had come back to work after being home and not feeling well. She approached me and asked if I had seen her scripts. I replied, “Of course, I have not seen your scripts!”

“She had apparently given them to a courier to give to the director. After I told her I had not seen her scripts, our conversation ended. We both went our separate ways. She more or less left me wondering, not knowing any details. Later, Liz stopped me in the hall and explained in more detail what was going on with her.” “She said, Julie, one of the reasons I was out yesterday was; that I discovered while in a hurry to get to the set a few days ago, my scripts were missing. Trying to locate them without any luck, I became nauseous and knew going back to work would not be an option. I heard everyone was quite upset with me for not showing up. I am now so afraid of not getting the part. Everyone thinks I was out because of complications with my pregnancy, but it became much more. “After giving my scripts to the courier, I realized I didn’t get his name or any information. I know I should have in case the director didn’t receive them in time, but I was not thinking clearly at the time. “Julie, I have asked everyone if they knew the courier’s name. All the leads seem to go back to Norma Jeane talking with a courier service at Jimmy’s funeral right after my scripts were missing. The description of the courier fits the person that Norma Jean was talking to.” “Coy, this is all I really know. What do you suggest we do from here to help out Liz?” Julie asked. “I know how you are! You are someone who would not like to cause friction between anyone. Everyone knows that you are a peacemaker. I know how Jimmy would listen to you.” Julie continued with hesitation, “There is something I feel you should know about my relationship with Jimmy before you look at me as a saint.”

Chapter 4

Puzzling Death

“Coy, I am still missing my friend Jimmy. When he became frustrated and down, he would come to me for answers. I’m not sure why he chose me to share his thoughts and concerns with,” Julie stated. “Julie, Jimmy always had charisma, and good looks, with eyes that immediately drew attention. I never understood why he felt so alone, when he had the looks, and such incredible acting talent. Acting seemed to fall in his lap without requiring much effort. He seemed to have it all! “I have struggled much harder in my acting career than Jimmy ever did. I will say; I always saw similarities between my own life and his. We both enjoyed all types of entertainment and people, and were very close to our mothers.” “Coy, you were as close to Jimmy as I was. How are you holding up?” “I guess about the same. Let’s not discuss any more about Jimmy’s tragic death.” “Okay, Coy. I will tell you something funny that happened between Jimmy and me.” “When Jimmy found out I liked riding motorcycles, he asked me a few weeks ago to ride with him down to Dutchmill for ice cream. Of course, I did not want to turn that good looking man down. I knew we would see many people we knew along the way, and knew all the girls would be so envious. Most girls would kill at the chance to ride any vehicle with Jimmy. “Jimmy scared me so bad while riding his motorcycle; I kept thinking it would be my last ride with anyone. Instead of asking him to slow down, I just kept telling myself to think, ‘I will survive this.’ I truly felt our relationship began to grow after that day. Jimmy treated me differently afterward. He started coming to me for questions on how I felt he should face different situations. If I had shouted at him that day to slow down, I think our relationship would have gone in a different direction and we may not have remained friends. He never liked anyone turning him down. I loved Jimmy’s spirit.”

“What a funny story. I had some rides with Jimmy myself, when I thought we would not make it back home alive. “Deciding what the best action we should take concerning Liz and her missing scripts; I think the best thing we should do at this point is to report to the police your conversation with her.” “I agree with you, Coy. I really do not think we have a choice. If we don’t help Liz out on this, who will?” “Guess the decision is made then, Julie. I have tried to keep talking myself into getting up enough nerve to call the officer. With the tryouts being next week on Giant, I knew something needed to be done right away in trying to get her scripts back. Liz is too great a person to let anyone destroy her life.” Frantically, with Julie waiting to see what I was going to do, I picked up the phone and called the police department. “May I speak to the police officer investigating the missing scripts case? I have some information I need to discuss with the officer, since this could destroy someone’s career if I don’t speak to him right away,” I explained. “Officer Smart, the investigator covering the case, will be able to speak to you tomorrow. He should be here most of the day,” the dispatcher explained. “Okay, Julie I think you should go now, and I will let you know what happens after talking with the police tomorrow. Thanks for being a good listener and helping me think through all this.” “No problem. Liz is a friend of mine as well, and I wish her the best. I look forward to hearing from you soon.” At six o’clock several days later, a knock on my door stirred me from a restless sleep. I knew something was up for someone to come by at this time of the morning. I had not slept any the night before, afraid of Liz losing her part in the movie. As I got out of bed and walked to the door, I overheard Liz talking to someone but didn’t recognize the other voice. Before opening the door, I stood there listening to the conversation. Finally, I slung the door open, and there stood Liz

and Rock. “Coy, may we come in?” Rock asked. “Sure, come in and have a seat.” “We thought this may be the best place to hide Liz for a few days. Liz received a letter today from someone stating her career was over, and she needed to go back to England where she belongs. Using threatening words like this, Liz was afraid for her life,” Rock nervously explained. “Rock, what did they mean, that Liz should go back to England? She moved to the United States from England years ago and belongs here! I think we may need to resort to drastic measures with this kind of action! I guess I need to tell you, Julie and I have already called the police, and I am meeting them today.” Liz just stood there clearly shaken. “I think you are exactly right,” Rock said. “I also think we should visit Norma Jeane before you go down to the police department today.” I became speechless. This was such a shock to all of us. “Coy, let’s leave Liz here at your place and go on over to see what that little “bombshell” is doing.” “Liz, do you think you will be alright staying here until we get back? If you don’t feel comfortable staying by yourself, I will be glad to call Julie Harris to come stay with you until Rock and I get back.” “That’s not necessary, Coy. I will be fine here. Go do what you guys need to do.” We jumped into my Chevy, and off we drove down the strip to Norma Jeane’s place. Rock and I didn’t talk at first. Guess we were both trying to come up with a plan. “Norma Jeane has always been jealous of Liz, but I don’t think she would ever stoop this low to hire someone to steal Liz’s scripts. This would ruin her career. Rock, I think we need to come up with a plan to trap her, or at least find who was responsible. What do you think?” I asked.

“Good idea, Coy.” I pulled the car quickly off the road to talk through what our next move should be. Sitting there talking, Rock spoke up with a scenario he thought might work. “I’ve been trying to sort out in my head the best plan.” “Let’s hear it, Rock.” “I think we need to find out the name of the courier and go from there. We would hate to accuse the wrong person. I think we should wait and talk to Norma Jean when we find out more information.” “Rock, I think you may have hit on the perfect solution.” I started the car and continued to drive. Noticing a local service station with a sign stating the station stayed open all night, I stopped the car. Rock and I got out and walked inside. I asked the man behind the front counter if he had a phone I could use. The man seemed very nervous and frightened. Without asking any questions; the man walked behind the counter and handed me the phone. He almost seemed to know what we needed was urgent. Dialing the number, my hands began to sweat. “Sir, I will be in to talk to the officer a little later today if he doesn’t mind. I would however, like to find out the name of the courier that may have picked up the envelope suspected of containing Elizabeth Taylor’s scripts,” I explained to the police officer. To our surprise, the officer gave us a name. “The courier’s name is Ralph Day. I have his address if you need it,” he said. “Sure, the address will be even better,” I said, thanking the officer. I looked at Rock, and he looked at me. “Who in the world is Ralph Day?” I asked Rock. “Never heard of him, but I think we should check him out first before questioning Norma Jeane.”

“Coy, Norma Jeane has so many men in her lifewho knows. She never keeps friends for very long. She always has a motive for keeping them around at first, and then dropping them like a hot potato when they are no longer useful to her.” Rock and I walked to the car, driving to the address the officer gave us. We pulled the car in a space as close to the apartment door as possible. We wanted this visit to be as short as possible. Walking up the steps to Mr. Day’s dark and grungy apartment, we could hear people talking. We did not recognize any of the voices. While standing outside the door, all of a sudden I heard a window smash, and heard someone running down the back stairs. Rock and I were afraid to move, trying to keep our ears tuned in to see if we recognized the voices but without success. Rock rang the doorbell. No one came to the door. “Rock, please try again until you get someone to come out,” I said. “Coy, I think we should push the door in.” “Okay with me! Let’s go for it!” We knocked the door open using the weight of our shoulders and feet. As we looked around the room checking the closets, we found nothing. Uneasily making our way to the bedroom, we discovered a man lying on the floor, covered in blood. “Coy, you look around while I see if I am able to get a pulse.” I looked out each window and in closets, but saw no one. I returned to the bedroom to see if Rock was having any luck reviving the man. “How are you coming along? Is the man still alive?” Blood kept running from his head, soaking the carpet. “No, he is dead! Coy, you need to call the police!” Rock screamed. With my hands shaking, I found a phone in the kitchen, called the police, and

asked them to send help as soon as possible. I told the police about our grim discovery. Rock stayed in the bedroom with the man while I stepped outside to wait for the police. It only took the police and ambulance a few minutes to arrive. The police and paramedics ran back to the bedroom. The man had no heartbeat, the paramedics lifted the man on a gurney, put him in the ambulance, and drove away. The officer remained and began to interrogate us. We explained why we were there and how we did not have a clue as to what had happened, but were not sure if the officer actually believed us. “I understand you both found this victim and placed the call to the police department. After both of you give me your information, I will need to investigate this case. I need you both to be available for the next few days for more questioning. You are not to leave town for any reason without approval from our police department. Hopefully, this case will be solved soon, but there is always a chance it may never be solved,” the officer explained. We agreed to the officer’s request, walked out the door, got in my car, and drove off. I could not believe what had just happened. Rock and I were speechless. All sorts of people and names kept crossing my mind. I could very well see some of Norma Jeane’s boyfriends or even cast trying to frame her for this after she would date them a few weeks and just dump them for no apparent reason. I ed a couple of guys she had worked with on the set, while filming Giant, weren’t too happy with her either. They mentioned to me she flirted with them one day and the next day completely ignored them. Unfortunately, she made a lot of enemies along her career. “Rock, you know this changes things tremendously in trying to find out what happened to Liz’s scripts!” “Your right, it does. I would just like to find out who did such a horrible thing and why.” “Rock, I think we need to drive over and talk to Liz in person to see if she has heard anything about the man found dead, especially since this whole issue is

about her missing scripts.” “I agree. I would love to ride along with you, but I need to be on the set by eightthirty in the morning and will not be able to go with you. Please let me know what happens after you talk to her.” “Will do,” I replied. I drove Rock back to his flat and went home to collect my thoughts. Knowing we may never find out what really happened to the missing scripts made me sick to my stomach. I kept wondering who could have killed Mr. Day. Norma Jeane may not be my favorite person, but it is hard to think she would have anything to do with this tragedy. As I walked in my apartment, I noticed Liz was lying on the sofa. I didn’t want to disturb her, since she appeared to be sound asleep. I went directly to my room and climbed in bed. Trying to sleep that night was impossible. I thought my life was beginning to get back to somewhat normal with working back on the set after Jimmy’s death, but another death in my life was more than my mind was able to take in. Today’s event brought back many painful memories of losing Jimmy. I began to recall my senior year of high school. My life had started out by taking fun courses and enjoying school with no problems, but by the end of my senior year, I faced different complications in my life that I had never had to face before. I had always been close to my mama and family. I had never been away from home until I ed the army. During that time I was not only exposed to the harsh life of military duty but also had close friends die.

Chapter 5

Enlisted

“Charlie, you need to give the recruiter your name and information in case you are needed for military service,” Mama insisted. With mixed feelings about enlisting, I felt I didn’t have a choice. I always respected Mama’s intuition and thought this must be the right thing to do. Finally, on June 13, 1944, convinced I should see the recruiter, I climbed up in daddy’s old red Ford truck and drove down to talk with the recruiter. As I pulled in front of his office, I saw several boys coming out staring at my truck. The truck had been daddy’s vehicle. He used it only on the farm, driving through fields or downtown to pick up supplies. I could hear the boys snickering behind my back as I ed by them. “Yes, the truck is old, with paint chipped off, and the bumper hanging on by a thread, but it gets me where I need to go, and its condition doesn’t bother me at all. “Before daddy ed away, he gave me his truck. I’m quite proud to drive it. At least I have a vehicle to drive. What do you boys use for transportation?” I yelled. The boys just stood there in the road, not saying another word. I turned and walked up the steps into the office, not waiting for a response. Being third in line to enlist that day did not bother me at all. I wanted to stand and observe what was going on. With my knees knocking and teeth chattering, all I could think about was going off to war. I was afraid I might become one of many who would not return home. Finally, after getting up enough courage, I gave the recruiter all my information needed to enlist. “Sir, I had a dream after high school of working in some form of performing arts

and would be interested in taking advantage of any programs or classes the government may have to offer. My second choice would be to train as a fighter pilot.” I waited on an answer while the recruiter was writing. He finally looked up, nodding his head to speak. “There may be an opportunity for one of those fields you mentioned. This will all depend on what direction the war goes in the next few months in Europe.” At least there may be hope, I thought. Going off to war was not something I had in mind after graduation but felt I had no other choice. As I sat filling out all the necessary paperwork, I felt a lump come up in my throat. Finally I got up, handed the recruiter all my paperwork, and started to walk away. “Good job son, I hope it all works out the way you hope it will,” the recruiter said with encouragement. “Thank you, sir. I do too.” Driving home that day; I felt a peace come over me, with a voice telling me; “I did the right thing.” I knew Mama would be so proud of me taking this step. I could not wait to see what her expression would be when I told her what had just happened. I drove home, got out of the truck, and ran to the front door with excitement. Just as I began to turn the doorknob, the door opened, and there stood Mama. “Well, Charlie, what happened with the recruiter today?” “It was just like you said. I was scared a bit, but the recruiter did tell me there may be a possibility of getting into a branch of service I chose with me enlisting and not be drafted.” “I’m so proud of you son, going on your own today. Charlie, I feel this might give you an opportunity to travel with the USO Shows, instead of being stuck on

the front lines fighting. You are my youngest child and I want to see you come back home soon.” “I am too, Mama.” “Charlie, since you were young, I knew you had a ion for some form of the arts. You would always use every piece of paper you could get your hands on to draw. From the start of school and learning to write, you would always come home with stories you would make up and write down skits for your brothers and sisters to recite. You had your own little theater going on out behind the woodshed. “Son, I’m sure your daddy would have been proud of you too, if he hadn’t ed away. He died from sunstroke after working in the hot fields back in 1936. “You were only ten years old when your daddy died. You really didn’t have a chance to get to know him. I didn’t take the time I should have to enjoy all you children. This I will regret for the rest of my life. “After he ed away, I was left alone to take care of the farm. Although you and all your brothers and sisters helped out, it still was very difficult. “I was always afraid that one day my sons would go off to war, but tried to block out those horrible thoughts. I loved all my children and wanted only the best for them.” “Mama, tell me what everyone would call Daddy? I know all the neighbors called him Jim. Was that his real name?” “No, Charlie. His birth name was James Revis, just like your name is Charles, but everyone nicknamed you Charlie and has called you Charlie ever since.” “Oh, I see now Mama. I’m not sure why I just thought to ask you about daddy’s name now. I never really put too much thought into it until I went down to talk with the recruiter. He asked so many questions about our family. I think that got me to wondering about why I had always heard Daddy called Jim. I was always too busy to ask.” Mama was not selfish. She would always manage to see that her children did the

things she felt were best for them, without thinking of her own needs. Each day I came home from school, Mama was always sitting by the window in our front room, watching fearfully for the mail carrier. She did not say what kind of mail she was expecting, and I did not ask. She just stared out the window. When I went down to enlist, the recruiter said someone would me about when and where I would report to get my physical. Along with the information I needed to complete my physical, I was sure Mama was looking for all the details, especially the date I would report for my military duty serving in World War II. Each night after finishing chores, Mama and I would turn on the radio and listen to how the war was progressing. We heard how many of our US troops were losing their lives every day. Although we would hear such depressing things going on in Europe, Mama always liked keeping up with world events, especially now that we were in war. Mama and I felt very fortunate to have a radio for those years. We did not have electricity to our house until right before I entered high school. We were able to pick up broadcasts updating events in the European Theater. Many of the voices cut in and out on the radio,and we were not able to hear very well sometimes, only able to make out enough conversations to get by. The next day, we got out of school fifteen minutes early. I was not sure why, but was not going to question the teachers. As I walked up the dirt road to our house, and just before reaching the steps to our front porch, I had a premonition something was wrong. I saw Mama looking out the window as she usually did. After opening the door, there stood Mama sobbing, with tears covering her blouse. It was obvious she had been crying for some time. “Charlie, I saw the mail carrier walking to the house and met him about halfway down the road.” Looking into Mama’s eyes, I could see a frightened look on her face. “What’s wrong, Mama?”

“Charlie, you received the letter from the recruiter, stating you will need to complete your physical by the end of this week at our local health department. They will send the results to Fort Bragg, and if everything is okay with your physical, you are to report to Fort Bragg on December 18, 1944 for active duty.” “Did it say which branch of service I will be in?” “Yes, it mentioned on your papers that you will be in the United States Army. See, I told you that enlisting was the best way to go with this!” I could see the sadness in Mama’s eyes. It had become a reality to us both. I tried to console Mama, making her feel a little more at ease with me going into the military soon. “I have heard the army would even send a person to school for special training. This may work out for the best if I am able to get training for stage performance.” Looking up at Mama was unbearable. She was speechless. I didn’t know what to say or do at this point. I sat down, thinking to myself, “What am I to do now, Mama?” and trying to find the words that would comfort her, but could not. A few days later after arriving for our next to the last day of school, we all looked around to see who might be missing. Noticing several empty seats, I asked Mrs. Wilson, my homeroom teacher, if those missing were sick. Immediately, she hung her head down. “Mrs. Wilson, I’m sorry if I’ve upset you.” “Charlie, I was so afraid someone would ask me this question today. The students missing today received a letter from their recruiters to report to the recruiting office for their orders. The only reason I know, is because they explained after class why they would not be here today. I didn’t want to upset everyone in class, especially with only one more day of school left. I was afraid students wouldn’t be able to concentrate on their work, if they realized many of their friends were going off to war and may not be returning.”

“Mrs. Wilson, will they still be able to graduate?” “Sure, as long as their grades are ing. The school will be mailing their diplomas to their homes. They will just not be able to walk to receive their diplomas at graduation.” Receiving orders to report to Fort Bragg in December left many questions in my mind on what might be in store for me. Seeing many chairs empty seemed to make war a reality, and not something happening in the distant future. At least I will have the summer to have fun and spend time with Mama, I kept telling myself.

Chapter 6

Senior Year

I was beginning to think we would never hear the bell ring to dismiss us from school. Not knowing if I would be the next person called to report for active duty became overwhelming. As the bell rang, I walked hurriedly to the door, trying not to look up. Our graduation was to be in a few days. Just knowing many would not be walking across the stage to receive their diploma, triggered strong emotions in me. Looking around while walking outside school, I saw the same sad expressions on everyone’s faces. As I walked up to our front porch I saw Mama’s beautiful blue eyes looking out the window. I had to think fast of what I would say as I walked in. I opened the door and the first thing I saw was the deep emotion on Mama’s face. Just knowing she would not be watching out the window for me to come home from school anymore caused my whole body to become engulfed with sadness. “Hi Mama, I couldn’t wait for the bell to ring today.” “How did you feel about today that you only have one more day of school, Charlie?” “I will have to say I experienced mixed feelings. I felt bad so many were absent today from school. Hearing they may already have to report to boot camp was hard for me. I’m sure it is difficult for them as well not knowing which branch of service they would be assigned. “Just think Mama, I already know which branch of service I will be in now. I’m hopeful, that by the time I go into the army the war will be over and none of this will matter. At least I have several months before heading off to boot camp.” According to the radio, some guys in my class could be stuck on the front lines in combat soon.

“Please don’t worry about me, Charlie. Things will all work out. You know I managed after your daddy died and will manage okay now. I have been thinking about hiring someone to help out with the farm. How does that sound?” “The idea sounds good, Mama. How will you pay him? “Oh Charlie, we will cross that bridge when we get to it,” Mama tried to reassure me. “Possibly I won’t my physical Mama. This would give me an opportunity to stay home with you.” I didn’t start attending Lee Edwards High in Asheville, North Carolina until my senior year. I had attended Weaverville School since first grade. Lee Edwards was a much larger school than Weaverville and I felt that switching schools my senior year would benefit me later in life. Hearing friends talking about how Lee Edwards High offered more in their creative arts program appealed to me. I had always leaned toward a career working in movies, plays, or in some capacity of creative arts. Although I had only been at Lee Edwards a few months, I made a few new friends who enjoyed the same interests in drama, dance, speech, and theater as I did. I was not sure where taking these art classes might take me in the future, but knew it was what I had dreamed of doing after graduation and wanted to give it my best effort. I signed up for all the classes in art they had to offer. Living in a small farming town was not conducive to the movies or Broadway if I decided to seek that career. I couldn’t believe my senior year was almost over, and having to work out in the fields on our large farm did not interest me anymore. As I was thinking to myself while walking to my class, I knew I would need to come up with a long-range plan to decide where to go from here for my future. Now that I might be going to war, I knew this was all irrelevant. I walked in my glee club the next day, sat down and tried to concentrate, but it became useless. Looking around the room, I overheard many guys talking about how they were waiting to hear about the draft. Some even mentioned they were

looking forward to beginning their military service. They were excited to learn to fly fighter planes, experience combat duty, and just get away from home where they could see some excitement. After over-hearing this conversation with my neighbor Ralph, I could not keep my mouth shut. “Ralph, you must be crazy to be excited about fighting and killing people. Just going off to war sounds like too much excitement for me, especially since we are now fighting in World War II. I would be horrified to face someone holding a gun to my head, and thoughts of me forced to kill someone just makes me nauseous.” “Come on Charlie, surely you don’t want to stay around here and work out in the fields all day. What kind of adventure is that?” “Ralph, being almost eighteen, I realize I might be caught in the middle of the military draft, and it frightens me. Aren’t you afraid of not coming home alive?” “Don’t look at it that way. I try and think of how much we will learn and how the war will get us out of these mountains.” I knew my conversation was not getting anywhere. I shut my mouth and turned around. Trying to shift my thought from the war, I saw a familiar friend walking into class. I noticed Hilda Cook was looking at me. Hilda began attending Lee Edwards the beginning of her senior year also. We were both in many art classes together and enjoyed many of the same interests. She had been a good friend for several years, even though we only saw each other at church or at get to gathers with our families. “Charlie, how are you today? I saw you leaving yesterday, and you seemed to be in a real hurry. Hope nothing was wrong at home.” “Hi, Hilda. I guess I had my mind on other things yesterday. I didn’t mean to ignore you. “Mama started listening to the radio almost every day, hearing the war is still

going on. She insisted I go see the recruiter to enlist. She was so afraid that I would get in trouble with the government if I failed to enlist this year, since everyone is required to either enlist or be drafted at eighteen. “Her thoughts were, if I go ahead and enlist, I may have a greater possibility of going in the branch of service I choose, and not where the government could stick me. I’m sure she was right, but doing something life changing was hard for me.” “Well, did you go ahead and enlist?” “Yes, knowing Mama is right most of the time, I felt I should. “In fact, Hilda, I was hurrying home to see if Mama had heard from the recruiter about when I would be called for active duty or report to get my physical. “She sits by the window everyday looking for the mail carrier. Mama knows since I had enlisted, I would be assigned to a branch of service any day. Sure enough, the letter came yesterday, and I have been assigned to the army reporting to Fort Bragg, North Carolina for boot camp training on December 18.” “Charlie, I’m sorry to hear you will be going away in December. At least you will still get to graduate and stick around for the summer. Maybe we can get with some other friends and have a big party. I’m sure you won’t head off to boot camp by yourself, many of our friends will be going as well.” “I don’t really think us going off to war is something to have a big celebration over. We all know some of us will never return home alive.” “I guess I should have said, we should just get together with some of our classroom friends soon. This makes even more reason to have a get-together especially since this may be our last opportunity to socialize and enjoy each other’s company.” “I’m sure you’re right. Let’s wait and see if anyone else makes this suggestion before we start doing a lot of planning. Besides, I will be busy with chores to help Mama as much as possible before I leave. “Hilda, I’m really worried about Mama. She has no one else left at home to help

take care of her. She and I have learned to manage things on our own. We have become very close over the years and I still seek her guidance. “After daddy ed away in 1936 from sunstroke, Mama depended on all ten of us children to help her in the fields raising tobacco, corn, and other crops for our livelihood. With me heading off to war, it may devastate our whole family. Going through the Great Depression was difficult enough for her, but putting her through yet another catastrophic event may kill her. “Hilda, I’m not sure how she will survive without help this time. Most of my brothers and sisters are married taking care of their own families, living away from home, or have ed away. I am the only child still living at home and with time to help her take care of the farm. Because of Mama’s big heart and endurance, she has earned respect in our town as being a strong person. She has always been a very intelligent, strong-willed, hardworking, and determined woman. Without my daddy around, she had to know how to do everything to survive. “She has always been able to envision what she thought her children’s futures would be. Having so many children makes Mama’s life even more difficult at times. With all of our own agendas, we were not always willing to be working in the fields, farming tobacco, corn, fruits, and vegetables and raising livestock,” I explained to Hilda. “I know you will find a way Charlie to accomplish anything you set your mind to. You have always seemed very independent. The way I see it – you really do not have a choice serving in the army. Besides, it sounds like you may not be gone very long. I understand the war appears to be ending soon. “I heard on the radio the war is massive in Eastern under Hitler’s command right now. The last twelve days have involved intense fighting, with men dying by the thousands.” Hilda, just trying to get through this year has been a chore. Several people in our senior class were drafted and not enlisting as I did. I am really hoping to get in one of the army’s entertainment units. This would get me started into the career I would really enjoy. “How about a big hug! I guess we need to say our good-bye now, Hilda.”

“Sure, I would love to give you a hug, Charlie.” After our hugs, I began walking home trying not to look behind me. Finally, I could not resist. I turned my head and looked to see if Hilda was still behind me; I saw her standing in the same spot I had left her. Her face covered with tears, she waved good-bye. Turning back, I began walking faster and faster in an attempt to clear my mind about leaving my friends behind, knowing I may never see them again became difficult. I stopped, turned around and ran after Hilda, trying to get her to stop. “After thinking about what you said on planning a going away party, I think that would be a great idea. I’m sure Mary Wilson would be happy to help plan a get together if we decide to have one. Mary and I have been in several classes together and she is always fun to be around. Let’s meet after class tomorrow and come up with a plan.” “Sounds wonderful, Charlie. I will give it some thought tonight and we can talk more tomorrow.” Knowing Mama would be worried if I was late getting home from school today, I began running faster, rushing to get home. Panting for breath, I opened the door and walked inside, there she sat. “Mama, I have decided to go on down to the health department for my physical. I want to get it off my mind and know my time is getting close to have it completed.” Mama agreed it was time, and out the door I went. I jumped in the truck and drove to the health department, praying all the way that I would fail the test. I parked the truck in front of the building, opened the truck door, jumped out, and walked slowly inside. My heart began beating faster and faster. I was having difficulty not being able to keep my knees from shaking.

After looking around inside a large room, I noticed several lines of people. Unsure of my next step, I decided to ask a young man standing inside the door for help. “Sir, would you happen to know where I need to go to report for my military physical?” “Yes, I do. First I will need to see your military orders before directing you to the examining room.” I dug in my coat pocket and handed the man my orders. “Sir, after reviewing your orders, your papers look okay. You are heading in the right direction. Continue down this long hall in front of you, and turn right after ing room 211. You will then see room 212 on your left, where you will report for your physical. You will need to be in all the lines before you leave.” “What do you mean all lines?” I asked. “You will need to be in a separate line for each thing they will be checking for. One line you will be in for eyesight, one line for urine test, one line for blood work, and one line for hearing. I would start with the line that is the shortest if you want to get out of here today. Appears right now the eye line is the shortest. You will receive a letter in the mail in about a week or less, with all your results.” After completing all required tests, I crossed my fingers that I would fail at least one. I got back in the truck and drove home. “How did it go when you had your physical today?” Mama asked. “I completed all of the tests they needed. Guess we will just sit and wait now for the results.” Heading to town approximately a week after I took my physical, I stopped Hilda as soon as I saw her getting ready to walk in her front door. “Hilda, I wanted to talk to you about that going away party you and I discussed.

I think we should postpone it until the war is over. You may still want to run it by Mary and see what ideas she may have. Between you both, I’m sure you can come up with a plan. All of us that come back in one piece will really have something to celebrate. I feel by then we would all be in a better party mood. Don’t you think we would have a much better time?” “Yes, I think you may be right. Let’s keep in touch when you leave, and let me know how things are going with you. We can plan something when you get back home from the war. I will sure miss you and I pray you and the others return safely.” “Do I get a hug today? I am sure I ed my physical yesterday and will ship out soon. I wanted to say our good-byes now.” “Sure, Charlie. Good-bye. I wish you lots of luck and a safe return.” We hugged one last time, and walked our separate ways. I tried rushing out the door to get home. I did not want to see or talk to anyone now. All I had on my mind was getting through the day. “Sorry, son, your letter came today from the health department. I probably should not have opened it and given it to you to open, but I did and you did your physical. You are still to report to Fort Bragg on December 18,” Mama said as tears streamed down her face. “Okay, Mama. I think it is time to find someone to help out around here after I leave.”

Chapter 7

Problems with the Help

As the days ed, I tried to block out my thoughts of going off to war in December. Mama kept me busy working in the fields. I was in charge of all the duties of the farm. The tobacco would be ready for cutting in August, and I felt sure she would need additional help. “Mama, I think I will go ahead and get someone lined up to help with the tobacco crop. I know of a couple of brothers younger than I am. They attended Weaverville School and might be interested in helping. I knew them fairly well before I switched schools, and they live close by. I think they may like staying at our house and will definitely love your cooking. I’m sure they would want to earn their keep while staying here. Sadly, their home life has not been the best because of alcoholic parents.” “Charlie, I would rather help you myself this year and save that money for other expenses we may need money for. We just can’t afford to hire help right now.” “You don’t need to worry, Mama. I’m sure they will be glad to stay here and work at no charge to us. Besides, when I go to the army, I will be paid once a month and be able to send most of the money to you. Will that be okay?” “Sure, Charlie! I guess we should never turn down free labor.” Over the next few weeks, I decided to drive over and check on how Mark and Drew were. As I drove up to their house, I saw both of them out in the yard ing the football. “Hi, Mark. I wanted to see if you and Drew would be interested in helping me out on the farm until I report to Fort Bragg.” “Sure, we would love to help. We will need to get our parent’s permission first, and then we will come over.” Mark and Drew were a few grades below me in school and were always getting

into trouble. I’m sure they were thinking it would be great to just get away from home for a couple of months, since their parents stayed drunk most of the time. I walked back home to tell Mama I had everything covered. The next day as I was getting ready to go outside to work in the barn, I noticed two men walking up the road toward our house. I ran inside to tell Mama. “I think I see Mark and Drew walking up the road with their suitcases.” “I hope they are ready to work,” Mama grinned. I met Mark and Drew at the front door, asked them to come in, and introduced them to Mama. “Mama, I want you to meet Mark and Drew Young. I’m sure you have heard me talking about them.” “Glad you boys were able to come and help me and Charlie out this summer.” “Mama, I will show them to the room upstairs where they will be sleeping.” “Charlie, don’t fuss over us, we are just happy to be here. Our parents thought it was a good idea to help you people out while we are out of school for the summer. Guess you know we got in some trouble with the law?” Mark asked. “Yes, I did hear something about you both stealing a car but since it couldn’t be found, the police dropped the charges. Hope you both have learned your lesson!” “Sure, we don’t want that to happen again. We took a neighbor’s car trying to get away from Daddy.” “Mark, please don’t tell Mama you got in trouble with the police. She may be a little apprehensive about you guys staying here.” “Don’t worry, Charlie. We will keep our mouths shut,” Drew replied. I began explaining to Mark and Drew what Mama and I needed their help with on the farm. Mark stood about six feet and looked to be about one-hundred and sixty pounds.

With clean, dark hair and a very particular appearance, Mark often got angry with Drew, who put no effort into his fashion choices. Weighing barely one-hundred pounds, Drew was was a full ten inches shorter than Mark. He insisted on wearing a straw hat atop his tousled hair and used suspenders to hold up his dingy clothes. Despite being only a year apart, it was almost impossible to tell they were brothers. The mountains of North Carolina can be very cool in the spring and fall, but by the middle of summer, it starts heating up. Cutting tobacco in August can be gruesome with temperatures ranging between 85 to 90 degrees. I was sure these boys would regret helping out before the summer was over. “Mama, what would you like us to get started on first? Hoeing the corn or cutting the tobacco?” “I think we need to get the corn hoed first. The tobacco will not be ready for another few weeks.” After a long day in the fields, I knew Mark and Drew would be very hungry. I walked upstairs to check and see what they wanted to eat. “Hey boys, would you both like to go fishing? Maybe we can catch some trout for supper tonight.” “Sure, Boss! That sounds terrific!” Responded the boys enthusiastically. “Mama, me and the boys are gonna go fishing and will be back with food for supper.” “That will be just dandy, Charlie. I am excited to have more than just the two of us to cook for. I can’t wait! You know I love to cook and with the kids all grown, I miss my time in the kitchen.” Mark, Drew, and I loaded up the old red truck with our fishing poles, bait, and buckets. Off we drove down to the old fishing hole where daddy and I had fished many times. When Mark climbed in the truck, I saw something bulging out of his pocket and wasn’t quite sure what it was.

“Drew, what is Mark carrying in his pocket?” “He took Daddy’s old hand gun.” “Drew, carrying a gun is not safe. I wish he had left that at home.” It only took us about ten minutes to get to our fishing spot. As we got out of the truck, we walked down to the pond, and stuck our bare feet in the water. It felt so refreshing on the hot summer day. We decided to walk downstream to try our hand at fishing. As we walked, I noticed Mark still had the gun in his pocket. I decided to take care of that problem! As Mark got closer to the water, I acted as if I stumbled on a rock and accidentally knocked him in the water. “Mark, are you okay?” I asked. Mark came up gurgling a few times and was in danger of drowning! It finally hit me, this boy could not swim! I jumped in the water, caught him by the head, and pulled him up on the bank. Still gasping for breath, I yelled for Drew to help me. I didn’t know what to do. Drew came in a split second and began pumping the water out of his lungs. Mark just laid there not moving. “Drew, do you think Mark is okay now?” “Not sure, Charlie. What happened?” Since I was not sure of what to tell Drew, I kept silent. I could tell Drew was not happy with me right at the moment but didn’t understand why. “Drew, how could I have known your brother couldn’t swim?” As Mark began to cough water from his lungs, he looked over at me and began shouting. “You almost killed me, Charlie! Not only did you almost drown me by trying to pull me on the bank, but you ruined my gun.” “Mark, why were you carrying a gun to begin with?”

“I really don’t think that is any of your business, but I will tell you anyway. I took it from our house before moving in with you. I was afraid our dad would use it on someone. When he starts drinking that moonshine, he becomes violent. One night he almost killed Mom because she didn’t have his supper ready when he got home. Now, he will try to kill me when I go back home without that gun!” “Does he even know you took his gun?” “Not sure if he’s missed it yet, but I am sure he will notice it gone soon,” Mark replied as he stood shivering on the bank. “Mama is expecting great fish to fry tonight, and I would not want to disappoint her.” Luck was with all three of us, and we each caught several rainbow trout ranging from twelve to eighteen inches long. We knew Mama would be waiting on us. We loaded up our fish, poles, and buckets, in the truck to drive back up to the house. “Mark, if you don’t mind, let’s not show the gun to Mama. She would get upset and wouldn’t trust us out together again.” “Don’t worry, Charlie. I don’t want daddy to find out about it either. We need to come up with a plan to find another gun to replace his before I get in serious trouble.” Drew just sat silently in the truck, looking out the window on our drive home. I cannot imagine what his thoughts were at that particular moment. Drew had always been the shy one of the two brothers. Hey guys, we are home! I’m sure Mama already has the wood stove hot for the fish. Sure enough, we could see the smoke billowing out of the chimney as we drove up. We all three jumped out of the truck, proudly carrying our catch. Not sure, who caught the most, but we really didn’t care.

I hadn’t had time to fish because of helping out on the farm and doing some of the housework. Now with Mark and Drew here, I had more time to play. “Charlie! You guys come sit down. I have everything ready except those fish you caught.” “Thanks Mrs. Revis, for cooking our fish. We sure love a good home cooked meal,” Drew replied. As soon as Mama set the food on the table, we sat down to eat. The whole house filled with the wonderful aroma of fresh fish. “Charlie, I’m sure your neighbor’s cats will be delighted when they get our leftover fish.” “I’m sure you’re right about that, Drew. My cat, Prissy, usually knows when we have a fish meal and sits outside waiting for her part.” “Thanks, Mama for the wonderful meal.” “You’re welcome boys.” “Charlie, I think it’s time to get working on the corn.” “Yes, Mama, we will be right there. We need to go upstairs first and change our clothes.” Dressed for labor, we fed the cat and headed for the fields. “Have either one of you boys used a tractor to plow corn before?” “Sure, Charlie! We helped our uncle in the fields last year. Since daddy and mother do not raise corn anymore, we do not worry with it at home. Our uncle always gives us all the corn we need now,” Mark answered. Our tractor only held one person at a time, so I climbed up on it first to show Mark and Drew what needed to be accomplished and told them they could take turns driving. After we all finished, we walked in the barn to pick up the bales of hay needed to feed the few cattle we still had left.

“Boys, while Daddy was alive, and my brothers and sisters were still living here, we had about fifty cows and many goats. Mama sold about thirty cows and all the goats, which left us only a few cows and chickens on the farm. Even with just a few left, it still takes a long time to feed them and gather the eggs each morning.” “We can certainly see you have plenty of work to do around here,” Mark said. As I looked out the barn door, I saw a black truck driving up the road at a very fast speed. I didn’t recognize the truck at first and tried to get Drew’s attention. “Drew, do you recognize that black truck? “The person is driving like a maniac! You may want to holler at Mark and have him get off the tractor before the truck runs over him.” “Charlie, you go in the house, and I will get Mark off the tractor. The man driving the truck is Daddy. He must be drunk again and has discovered his gun is missing. Although daddy has several guns, this one is his favorite. Please keep your mama inside. Daddy goes crazy when he drinks. We never know what he may do,” Drew warned in a quivering voice. I ran inside to make sure mama was there and was not watching all the commotion outside. Thank goodness she was upstairs cleaning her room. Her room was windowless, so she would be safe. I stood trying to think of something that I could grab to protect myself if their dad came bursting through the door. I tried to where mama put daddy’s gun and became frantic searching from room to room, without any success. I ran downstairs looking out the front window and saw the man stop the truck stumbling out. He moved closer and closer to where the boys were standing. I noticed Drew had Mark off the tractor before his dad stopped his truck. I opened the door and hollered at Mr. Young. “Mr. Young, you need to get back in your truck. You are not welcome on our property in this condition.”

As I stepped off the front porch, Mr. Young began to walk toward me. “Mr. Young, I think you should get back in your truck and go home.” All of a sudden, he began to shake. Mr. Young looked around for Mark and Drew, but they were nowhere around. “What did you do with my sons?” Mr. Young shouted. “They were helping us out on the farm. I think they may have been afraid of you driving through the fields so fast. I would like you to get off our property now! You have obviously had too much to drink. We can talk after you sober up.” Mr. Young stomped off down the road, got back in his truck, and didn’t say a word. I could tell he was still intoxicated, but I wasn’t sure what to do. I walked down to the barn, where I last saw Drew and Mark get off the tractor.

Chapter 8

New Guest in the House

I noticed Mark’s head hanging out the loft window as I ran to the barn. “Mark, Drew, are you boys okay?” As soon as they saw me coming, they left the barn and ran toward me. “Charlie, we feel so bad you had to see daddy acting this way. Drew and I feel we need to get the police involved. Would you mind us using your phone to call them?” “I don’t mind at all. Please do not feel embarrassed. You cannot help how your daddy acts. I just want you both to be safe.” “Charlie, would you mind calling the police for us and have them go over to our house and check on mom? I’m not sure either one of us would be able to talk with the police right now, we are so upset. We are so afraid he may have done something stupid before he came here.” “Sure. Mark, I will call right now. I agree with you. After I give them a call, I think we should drive on over to your house and check it out for ourselves, to make sure your mom is okay.” Leaving Mark and Drew to put up the tractor in the barn, I walked to the house, called the police, and explained the situation about Mr. Young. “Mama, I need to drive over to the Young’s house to take Mark and Drew to pick up some shoes. I walked down to the barn to get the truck and pick up Mark and Drew. By the time I reached them, they were both already sitting in the truck. “Guess you boys are ready to find out what’s going on at your house?” “Yes, we are so afraid for our mom,” Mark said as he trembled. Mark and Drew only lived about a mile from our house. The drive still seemed

endless. Just as we turned the corner to their house, we noticed the police had already arrived. Mr. Young’s old black truck was parked along the side of the house. We all three jumped out of the truck and ran inside. Just as we reached the front porch, the police came to the door, and stopped us from going inside. “Officer, I brought Mark and Drew home to check on their mother. Just as we pulled up and saw the police car, they became frightened for their mother’s safety. “Is Mrs. Young okay?” “No, Mrs. Young has been shot.” We received a call from one of Mrs. Young’s neighbors, asking if we would drive over and check on her. The neighbors were frightened after hearing a gunshot coming from their house. Upon arriving here, I found the door open and walked in all the rooms to check if anyone was home. As I walked in the bedroom, I noticed a woman lying on the floor still strapped in a chair with a gunshot wound to her head. She had been tied to a chair without a chance to escape,” the officer explained. The officer continued to ask questions as to why Mark and Drew were concerned about their mother. As I looked over at them, I noticed tears were streaming down their faces. They both stood in complete silence. At that point, I realized they were in no condition to talk about anything, especially after hearing the officer explaining what had happened. “Officer, would you mind if I take the boys outside for a few minutes? This may not be the best time to ask them for information. They are still in shock over hearing about their mom.” “No, that will not be a problem as long as all of you remain here in town. I will have questions as soon as the boys are able to talk.” I escorted Mark and Drew to the porch as I tried to remain calm. They both seemed to be struggling with sorrow and guilt. You could just tell by the expressions on their faces they blamed themselves for not being home and at least helping their mom to escape. I realized that Mr. Young was not in his truck when we drove up to the house. As

I tried to sort through where he may have gone, I noticed the officer did not mention his name, which meant Mr. Young was not there. I knew I needed to talk with the officer about Mr. Young’s drunken house visit, and carrying a gun. As I walked away from them, I felt relieved that I was finally able to catch the officer outside the door and asked if I could speak to him about the earlier events. “Officer, I feel I should tell you that Mark and Drew have been living at our house for the past few days, helping us out on the farm for the summer. One of the main reasons they agreed to live with us was because they were unhappy at home and were afraid of their daddy. They explained to me how Mrs. Young was afraid when her husband would drink and how he threatened her and the boys with a gun. After I noticed Mr. Young’s truck outside and didn’t see him anywhere around, I felt I should come forward and explain what happened. “Officer, Mr. Young came over to our house today drunk and carrying a gun. He drove off and we didn’t know where he went,” I said, explaining the earlier events. “Yes, this will help us in our investigation. Is there anything else you may have left out?” the officer asked. “No, this is really all I know.” The officer went back in the bedroom, taking fingerprints off the chair and around the room close to where the accident happened. As he reviewed the scene, the officer checked to see if he could find any evidence. He soon noticed a bullet stuck in the wall just above where Mrs. Young was sitting in the chair. The officer took his knife out of his pocket and removed the bullet. “Yes, just what I thought,” the officer said. “This bullet is from a Colt revolver.” “Strange you mentioned a Colt revolver officer. This was the same type of gun Mr. Young was carrying today when he came over to our house.” The officer immediately called the coroner to come pick up the body. I didn’t want Mark and Drew around when they arrived.

“Officer, would it be okay if I take the boys back to my house before the coroner arrives to take their mother?” “I don’t mind at all. Please stick around town until the investigation is over. You may need to stay close to them right now until we have their father in custody, just in case he tries to do something stupid.” I rounded up Mark and Drew, got in my truck, and drove as fast as possible to get them away from seeing their mother carried off in a hearse. Just as we arrived home, Mama came out on the porch waving her arms back and forth trying to tell me something but acted too scared to get the words out. “Mama, what is the matter?” “I just heard a gunshot down at the stream. I was afraid to go down to see what was going on. Just as I walked outside, you drove up. Charlie! Please drive down there and see if someone is hunting on our property without permission.” “Okay, please keep the boys in the house with you until I get back. I will explain to you later what has happened at the Young’s house.” After Mark and Drew got out of the truck, and just before reaching the house, I turned the truck around, drove down to the stream, and noticed a man was lying on the bank. I was unable to see who he was at first, but after I got out of the truck, I realized it was Mr. Young. He had one hand dug in the mud just above the stream with only his arm showing and the other hand still clenching the gun. There was blood streaming down his face into the water. It appeared he had shot himself in the head. I went over to check his pulse and listened for a heartbeat. There was no pulse. I could tell right away he was not breathing. He was already dead. I was afraid to move his body up on the bank, and decided to drive back to the Young’s house and talk to the officer. I quickly got back in the truck, hoping the officer would still be there. As I drove around the curve just before I arrived at Mrs. Young’s house, I saw the hearse just drive off. I proceeded toward the house, stopped the car, jumped out, and ran up to the officer. “Officer, I found another body! You may want to call the hearse to come back over to our house and pick him up.”

“What! Who is dead now?” the officer asked. “When I got home, I found Mr. Young’s body lying on the bank down at the stream. I got out of my truck to check to see who it was and what had happened. He appeared to have shot himself in the head.” After several days of investigation, the police stopped by our house and asked to speak to Mark and Drew. “Sir, do you know where Mark and Drew Young may be?” “Yes, officer. I think they are still down at the barn. Would you like me to get them?” “Yes. Please call for them to come up here. I have some news for them about their daddy.” I ran quickly down to our barn where I had left Mark and Drew to help bale the hay. I shouted for them to come quickly up to the house to talk to the officer. They dropped what they were doing and ran up to meet me halfway up the hill. “What’s wrong, Charlie?” the boys asked while out of breath. “I’m not sure, but the officer stopped by to talk to the both of you. The officer did mention he had some news to share with you,” I explained. “Boys, after my investigation and talking with some of your neighbors, we have determined your daddy was upset that you boys left home. Your mother told one of your neighbors she had asked your daddy to stop drinking several times, but he would not listen to her. Then yesterday the neighbors heard Mr. Young screaming and hollering, heard the gunshot coming from the house, and called the police. I think we can say this case is closed and that your daddy shot your mother and then shot himself. You may come and go as you please now.” “Officer, how did Mr. Young know his sons were staying with us?” “I was told by one of the neighbors Mr. Young came home from a local bar right after they moved in with you and your mother. Mr. Young was obviously

drinking heavily that night. When he came home and discovered his sons were gone, he became very angry, violent, and started throwing objects around the house. The neighbors overheard Mr. Young demanding his wife tell him where his sons were. Mrs. Young managed to escape out the kitchen door to run down the road. She stopped a local farmer and asked him to help her find a police officer. The neighbor told Mrs. Young he would find an officer and send him back to her house. By the time I got here, it was too late. Mr. Young had already found her. He grabbed her hands, dragged her inside, tied her to a chair, and shot her in the head. Mrs. Young did not have a chance. We think he forced her to tell him where the boys were.” A few days after the death of Mr. and Mrs. Young, Mark and Drew approached me with a question. “Charlie, would you help us plan our parents’ funeral?”

Chapter 9

Bitter-Sweet

“Sure, Mark, I will be glad to plan your parents’ funeral. I would like to go ahead and pay for all the expenses as well.” “No, Drew and I would not expect you to pay for everything. I think we may be able to sell a few of daddy’s tools to help out with all of the funeral expenses.” “Mark, you and Drew may need money for school or for something that comes up unexpectedly. If you sell the tools, you may want to consider using that money for any emergencies. When I start drawing my monthly check from “Uncle Sam,” I will have a steady income. That should help even more. “I feel sure some of your other neighbors will want to help you and Drew with the cost of your parents’ funeral as well. You boys will not have to worry about a thing. I am certain Mama will take good care of you both. “I will go ahead and order the grave markers for both your mother and daddy and send you the money for them when I draw my first check. All I ask is that you stay close around Mama in case she needs your help while I am away.” “Sure. Charlie, no problem. Don’t worry about your farm or your mama,” Mark assured me. “I know you both are not interested in going back home right now, but after your hearts have had time to heal, the house and farm will need to be tended to. If you do not keep up your place it will begin to deteriorate. You are both welcome to stay here with Mama until you feel up to going back home.” “Drew and I really appreciate this. Yes, it would be very difficult to go back home right now. We will stay here with your mama and help her out on the farm.” “Mark, I will arrange for the minister to come and speak at your church and ask him to keep the service very short. I think it may be better on both of you if we do not go to the funeral home for the viewing. I hope you don’t mind.”

“We don’t mind at all. Drew and I would like that arrangement much better.” Everyone in the whole town knew about the deaths. Two murders from the same family had never happened here, making the whole community curious. The news about Mr. and Mrs. Young’s death traveled quickly, which caused Hall’s Baptist Church parking lot to fill with cars. I parked as close as possible to the church. I had always written the words for us children to say when we would pretend we were having a funeral. Since this funeral would not be a pretend funeral, planning the songs to sing, writing the words for the preacher to say, and arranging the seating for the family made this funeral different. This funeral was for real, and it was for people I actually knew. I planned the funeral only out of respect for Mark and Drew. We walked inside the church and sat down. I couldn’t help but notice the church was packed. As Reverend Murdock began to read the scripture and pray, I noticed he was having difficulty finding the right words to say about Mr. and Mrs. Young’s relationship. He paused many times during the service and tried to say encouraging words about their many years of marriage. However, I noticed the preacher caught himself several times, trying to draw our attention on Mrs. Young, and what a good mother she had been, but he mentioned little of Mr. Young. The funeral service filled with tears and sadness, leaving everyone to wonder how such a tragic thing could have ever happened. No one suspected or knew Mr. Young had such a temper. Mrs. Young had kept this secret behind closed doors for all those years; she had not even shared it with her closest friends. After the service was over, I walked outside and noticed Mary Wilson, my friend from high school, walking toward me. Mary and I were both in the same drama and glee club together. “Charlie, stop!” “I didn’t see you here today, Mary. Hope you are doing well?” “Yes, I’m fine. I wanted to come by and pay my respects to Mark and Drew after hearing about their parents. I saw you and wanted to stop you and see if I could

get you to change your mind about having a little party tonight before you leave for boot camp. Hilda called and mentioned it would be a good idea to plan a party and asked if I would like to help.” “As a matter of fact Mary, I think now would be a great time to get several of our friends together and party. Where do you think we should have it?” “Let’s all get in your daddy’s truck and ride over to the “Big Boy’s” drive-inrestaurant for burgers and shakes. Some of us could even ride in the bed of your truck, and if we have more people going we can fit them in the cab. It will give us time to talk and have fun before you go. We don’t have to ask a large crowd, just a few people.” “Mary, who do you think we should ask?” “I think Drew, Mark, Margaret, maybe Thomas, and Ralph. What do you think about asking them?” “I like the idea with the exception of Ralph. I got into a little disagreement with him the other day and would rather not include him.” “Charlie, I’m glad you are okay with inviting Mark and Drew. I know they are a couple of years younger than we are, but both of them need a little happiness and something to get their parents’ death off their minds right now.” “Okay! You and Hilda go ahead and ask everyone, and I will have Mark and Drew get in the truck before they change their minds.” “Mark and Drew, how would you boys like riding with me over to “Big Boy’s” drive-in?” “Sure! Charlie, if you’re paying!” They didn’t hesitate and quickly hopped in the truck. Little did we know, we would have a few others ing us. Here came Hilda, Mary, Margaret, and Thomas crawling in the back of the truck. Mark and Drew looked in the back window and saw three others climbing in, but they didn’t say a word. “Here we are boys, at the famous “Big Boy.” Everyone get out and put in your order.”

The other three crawled out of the truck bed and went inside. “Well, don’t be shy. Everyone place your order. I would suggest you get one of their best milk shakes in town and anything else you would like. We can then just sit back and reminisce over our high school days. The bill is on me.” Everyone seemed shocked when I offered to foot the bill, but no one disagreed, or spoke up to pay. We placed our orders, and then began to eat, and reminisce.

Catherine’s Country Store

“Do any of you my sister Catherine’s old country store in town? Most of you probably when I performed plays there. Which one did you enjoy the most?” “I think my favorite play you did was You Can’t Take It with You. I enjoyed it because all the people were in the one room and were considered every-man-forhimself. No one in the play was a normal person with the exception of Alice, the main character. The family was all zany. All their meals were eaten, plays were written, snakes collected, and ballet steps practiced in that room. With more rooms available, I think they would have even had skating there if they had known how. It was hilarious. I don’t know about you people, but my house is far from the house depicted in your play, Charlie. I think all of us here could relate to that family at some point in our lives. I loved how you came up with such simple words for each character’s part, but still showed how deep and complex their lives were,” Mary said as she was laughing. “Thanks for the compliment, Mary. I can’t say that was my favorite, but I had fun doing it. “This was the only excitement we ever knew growing up. I would write the scripts and Catherine, Grady, Lillian, and Hallie did most of the acting. I’m not sure where the other kids disappeared. I think the reason I picked writing about weddings, births, and funerals was because that was all we knew around here. Every time we turned around, someone in our family was getting married, having a baby, or attending a funeral. With so many brothers and sisters, we were too poor to buy toys and many times we pretended to have our own theater. “All our neighbors’ children would always ask me to come up with the plays, scripts, and characters. We spent the whole day keeping ourselves occupied and out of our parents’ hair, usually on days we were out of school. “Margaret, did you ever stop by the store while we were putting on our plays?” “Not really, Charlie. I was always more interested in Christian education and doing Bible activities. The only other thing I did for recreation was bowling.”

“Thomas, with you being the head cheerleader at school, I knew that sitting through our plays must have put you through torture. I think you even mentioned to me one day, you really did not like any form of creative arts. I could never understand why, since you seemed to love being a cheerleader.” “Correct, I really didn’t like going to artsy stuff but thought I would give cheerleading a try. I thought if I ed, I might find a good looking girl friend. Besides, I had a girl in mind I saw on the cheerleading squad the last year I was interested. Unfortunately, she dropped out this year, and we just weren’t compatible enough to make it work. I actually did enjoy your plays.” “Thanks, Thomas. You were always so smart and managed to be on the honor roll almost every year. I how all the girls were always following you around. Most of us guys were so jealous.” “I never knew that. I just enjoyed a big variety of school activities. I never thought the girls liked me that much. Since I was a cheerleader, I was always around girls, never really thinking about them other than as teammates.” “Okay, Mary. You were ired by everyone. You had the looks that would kill and the personality every person enjoyed being around. I’m sure you will go to the top of your class when you graduate, and I will always wish you the best.” We stayed at “Big Boy” for a few hours, talking, laughing, and enjoying each others company. Mark and Drew were silent most of the time but would come out with a laugh every now and then. We all understood, and no one made any negative comments about their silence. I stood up, went up to the counter to pay our bill, and returned back to the table to say my good-byes. “I hope each of you has a wonderful summer and finds the job of your dreams! “I’m sure you already know that Mark and Drew will be around our farm this fall and winter to help Mama out after I leave for boot camp. If any of you have any extra time, I’m sure they would enjoy you stopping by to keep them company for a while.” I took everyone home without saying any more good-byes, and each of us went our separate ways.

Mark and Drew stayed on the farm with us all summer. Both were dreading going back to their empty house. They were still too frightened to go without their parents there. Of course, Mama and I were perfectly happy with this arrangement, since we needed help on the farm and around the house. Mama treated them just like they were her own sons. “Mama, I bought Mark and Drew a used car today. I saw this Chevy parked on the road down at old man Wilson’s house. His son had already left for boot camp, so I stopped last week and inquired about how much money he wanted for his truck. I was shocked he sold it to me for practically nothing. They will now be able to drive back and forth to school when school starts. They will also need transportation to come over here, and I am sure they will not want to drive their dad’s truck for a while. That would bring back too many bad memories.” December was approaching very quickly. In just a few weeks, it would be time for me to report to Fort Bragg. Mark and Drew decided to move back home until I left for the army. They wanted to give Mama and me time alone, since they had already taken care of the crops, and school had started. “Mama, I need to go over to Mark and Drew’s house to check and see how things are with them. I know they must be very sad to go home to an empty house after school every day. I’m sure they would love to come over a few nights a week to eat your wonderful cooking.” Just as I got in the truck, I noticed the Young’s old black truck coming up the dirt road toward the house. As the truck stopped in front of the house, out rolled Mark and Drew. “Hi, Charlie. Drew and I wanted to get here before you left to say good-bye and wish you the best of luck while you are away. We wanted to let you know we will stop by here a few times a week to check on her. Besides, we may need a home cooked meal every now and then, especially since we are not great cooks ourselves and hate to cook. We’re hoping your mama will like to have us around, if for no other reason than just to have someone to cook for,” Mark said as he chuckled. “I’m sure Mama would love to have you boys stop by. In fact, I was on my way over to your house and wanted to let you know, I have arranged for the

Chevrolet car dealership to drop off a new Chevy to your house within the next few days. I know that you are not very happy with your dad’s old truck, and I wanted you boys to have a new vehicle to drive. Besides Mark, if you and Drew come over to help Mama, having a car to drive her around when she needs to go to the doctor, or the grocery store will help all of you.” “Charlie, most every person in school either walks or rides the bus to school, and very few have a vehicle to drive. How can we ever thank you enough? Although, we are back in school now, we will take good care of your mama and will take her anywhere she needs to go. So, please don’t worry about her; she will be fine.” “I’m just happy I was able to do it. I think I am leaving Mama in good hands with you and Drew. Besides, the two of you are going to have many friends who will need a ride to school. They will all love to ride in your new Chevy.” I left two happy boys with a new car to drive. I turned around and noticed, that as they were walking down to their truck, Mark began kicking the sides of their old truck. By the time they were finished kicking the truck, I saw several dents all the way around it. Sadness filled my heart and mind after the boys left to go home. I knew there might be a chance I would never see Mama or them again. I began to choke up. This whole summer had turned out to be a bittersweet experience. It was sad to see Mark and Drew’s parents die such a terrible death, but on the other hand, Mama would definitely benefit from having them around. “Mama, when I leave tomorrow, please sit in the same seat beside the front window, that you always sat in every day when I came home from school. Hopefully, one day soon, I will be at the end of the road walking and coming home to be with you again,” I said as I became teary.

Chapter 10

Long Trip

“Mama, the time has come for me to leave for Fort Bragg. After listening to the radio a few days ago, I heard the war in Europe should end soon. That means I may not be away from home too long.” “Charlie, your daddy came home after the Spanish American War alive, and I pray you will too.” Yesterday I didn’t have the courage to tell Mama that while she was working in her garden, I had turned on the radio and I heard the Battle of the Bulge was taking place. Our allies had heavy causalities because of ’s surprise attack. Instead of telling her the truth, I wanted to tell her something to encourage her, and not mention all the deaths, which would upset her. “Charlie, I know you need to leave today. Please try not to worry about me. I have managed so far, and I’m sure I will be fine now that I know the boys will be here to help me.” “I know you’re right, Mama. I know they will take good care of you and will be a big help on the farm. Always how much I love you and will cherish the day when I return from the war and come back home to you. Please promise to write me often and always watch out the window for me, as I know you will see me again soon. “Come on, give me a big kiss and hug before I leave.” Mama leaned over and gave me the biggest hug and kiss. Her arms held me closer and closer, trying not to let go. As I leaned over to kiss her again on the forehead, I tried not to look in her eyes. I knew this would upset her even more if she saw me cry, so I stepped back. Mama walked over to the door and held tight on the doorknob. She would not let me leave. I leaned over to give her one more kiss. As I put my hand on the door handle again, it began to quiver. I was not able to open it. Finally, after I stood for about five minutes, I managed to open it. I stepped out

to the porch and looked back to see if Mama was still in the doorway. She just stood there, looking very sad and unable to say a word. I could only imagine how she felt to see her last child on his way to war. “Mama, I promise to write you when I get a break at boot camp and I will look forward to reading your letters. Please always how much I love you,” I said as I fought back my tears. I began walking down the long dirt road from our house to wait for the military bus that was picking several people up who had to report to Fort Bragg for training tomorrow. I stood there for about thirty minutes, thinking the bus would never arrive. As I waited, I was unable to take my eyes off our house. Each time I looked back, I saw Mama looking out the window waving good-bye. I was unable to hold back the tears. Mama had been the one person in my life I could always count on for her love and advice. Since Daddy had ed away, I had totally depended on her for everything. I became so frightened for the first time and afraid we might never be together again. The bus finally pulled up and stopped short of where I was standing. The bus door opened. “Come on in the bus,” the driver yelled. As I walked up the steps on the bus, I saw many people I had grown up with. This seemed to help me get a grip on my emotions and calm my nerves. I noticed a couple of women on the bus and didn’t recognize them. As my eyes followed their faces while walking to the back to find a seat, I noticed one person sitting by himself. “Would you mind me sitting beside you?” Although I did not recognize him, I was hoping he lived close and we would be able to strike up a conversation. I sat down and could not help but notice he seemed filled with emotions, tears

running down his face. He was unable to speak and just nodded for me to go ahead and sit down. I didn’t want to embarrass him by being pushy, but I needed a seat. I wanted to strike up a conversation but thought it best to hold off until he was ready to talk. I tried to keep my eyes focused out the window and not on him. Finally, after about thirty minutes, he tapped me on the shoulder and began to talk. “Hi, my name is Richard Hall. Don’t you think it is amazing how everyone on the bus all looks the same age and has the same accent? Sorry, I am just now able to talk and introduce myself. It was very difficult for me to leave home this morning. As I saw the bus pull up to my house, it just hit me that it may be a long time before I see my family again.” “I understand completely Richard. My name is Charles Revis.” “I know you must be wondering why I have been so quiet. My brother, Lee, was killed in last year. My folks really had a hard time sending me off. They are afraid I may not return home as well. It was hard to see them upset over losing their oldest son and even harder this morning as I watched mother stand on the porch crying her heart out. Watching her just tore me up,” Richard said, filled with emotion. “I understand how you feel. I am the last child out of ten to leave home. Mama was upset as I left this morning too, and she tried very hard to cover it up. It will be tough on her with such a large farm to take care of. I am so thankful my friends Mark and Drew, will be there for her while I am gone. I guess if she survived the Great Depression, she will survive me being gone. I will write to her often and pray she will keep her faith that I will be home again soon. “Richard, with so many of us headed to Fort Bragg, I wonder if all of us will be stationed in the same country after we complete boot camp. I heard on the radio this morning there was intense fighting at the Battle of the Bulge. Thank goodness, we just missed that battle.” “Charles, I sure hope we will not be sent to fight German forces. I heard that Hitler just launched a massive counteroffensive in the Argonne Forest in Eastern , creating a bulge in the allied lines.”

“Have you heard anything on where we may be sent after boot camp training at Fort Bragg?” I asked Richard. “All I have heard is there is a good possibility we will be sent somewhere in Europe. Europe is a large place, and who knows where we will end up.” The bus drive to Fort Bragg seemed endless. All of a sudden, we all heard a loud noise. The bus driver stopped the bus and walked quickly toward the back. We all had our eyes glued to the driver, wondering what had happened. The driver looked out the back window to check out the situation. He stood there and observed something outside, turned and walked back to the front of the bus, and did not say a word. “Charles, were you able to see what the bus just hit?” “I’m not sure, but I felt a big bump.” The driver got off and began walking back to the rear of the bus. We were all standing to see what the bus might have hit. We noticed the driver began removing some sort of animal from underneath the tires. “Richard, did you just see what I saw? I saw two guys jump off the bus and run away on the opposite side of the bus while the driver was busy removing what appeared to be a goat.” “Yes, I did see them get off, but thought they got off to help the driver. Guess they had second thoughts about going to Fort Bragg. I think someone should tell the driver. If no one speaks up, I will walk to the front and tell him when he gets back on.” We all sat there on the road waiting on the bus driver to get back on the bus. We kept our fingers crossed someone would speak up about the runaways. The driver finally stepped back on the bus. “Okay, everyone take your seats. It appears we ran over and killed a goat,” the driver screamed out.

“Sir, did you know two boys got off the bus and didn’t return?” one of the boys sitting on the front seat asked. “I really don’t have time to deal with them right now,” the driver said sarcastically. “Richard, did you notice the bus driver didn’t act too surprised when we told him the boys jumped off the bus?” “Yes, I did notice that. The driver just closed the door, started the bus, and drove away.” “Sir, aren’t you going to track the guys down that ran away?” I asked the driver. “No! The boys think they will get away from fulfilling their obligation to report to basic training, but the recruiter will have an officer track them down. He will drive them straight to Fort Bragg himself. This happens all the time. Trust me! They will not get out of serving their time in the army, but they sure will have a rough time when they do arrive at Fort Bragg! “Everyone remain seated, and we will arrive at Fort Bragg in approximately six hours. You have one important thing to , never ask questions. “I hope that we don’t have any damage to the bus and everything is a-okay. If anyone hears any noises, please notify me right away,” the bus driver yelled. After the goat incident, Richard and I sat back and tried to get acquainted. We decided if we were going to be on the bus several more hours, we might as well talk to each other to help the time away. We didn’t have a problem hitting it off and talked all the way to Fort Bragg. We found out after our long conversation, we had a few things in common. This made our trip pleasurable and kept our minds occupied, especially now that our trip would be five hours longer than we had first anticipated. We finally arrived at Fort Bragg. As our bus entered the main gate, we drove along a remote road viewing rows and rows of wooden barracks where our “welcoming committee” of drill sergeants was waiting. As soon as the bus stopped, the senior drill sergeant jumped on the bus and began screaming for us to hurry off the bus. We moved off like frightened

animals. He kept yelling, “Hurry! Hurry!” while he called us all kinds of contemptible names and barked out our orders. “Move it! Move it!” Then in his next breath he yelled, “Don’t move!” A couple of guys called him sir several times. The sergeant then verbally attacked them saying, “Don’t call me sir!” After listening to the screaming of orders, I noticed everyone seemed very apprehensive. We did not know what to expect. We were all so far away from home. We didn’t know any of the hundreds of people and this made the trip seem so long and very difficult emotionally for many of us. After the drill sergeant bellowed out our orders, I noticed Richard began to walk in a different direction, but he still seemed to know exactly where he was going. “Do you have any idea of where you’re going?” I asked. “Yes, Charles, actually I do know where I’m going. While you were looking around outside, I saw a sergeant and asked him which building we needed to report to. He pointed this direction, and I decided to head on over here. The sergeant told me not to ask him anymore questions and just do as I am ordered.” I followed Richard to a large brick building with white shutters. We slowly walked inside a large room, looked around, and waited until someone shouted our name. “After your name is called out, you will then proceed into the next room where a sergeant will give you a briefing and will instruct you which barracks you will be assigned to while here at Fort Bragg,” one of the sergeants barked. “Wouldn’t it be something, Richard, if you and I both were assigned to the same regiment and were shipped off to the same country?” “Charles, I noticed you mentioned you would like to be stationed in Europe.” “Yes, wouldn’t it be amazing if we were both stationed in Europe!” Since we knew nothing about boot camp, we both just stood there like two lost children, waiting on someone to give us our instructions on where to go and

what to do. “I did overhear some of the guys mention on the bus about how our boot camp will be both highly intense physical and mental training. Someone also mentioned we would be on a strict daily schedule. Richard, I cannot imagine what they have in store for us. I’ve heard the drill sergeants around here are pretty rough butts.” “Charles, I do my brother telling Mother in a letter he sent before he got killed, that boot camp was rough, and the drill sergeants try to break everyone down psychologically. I never paid too much attention to that at the time, but now I may face exactly what he meant. “I had always thought I would be in the army to learn how to fight and shoot a gun. Guess there is much more to war and boot camp than that. I just hope the sergeants will at least treat us as individuals and not as pieces of dirt,” Richard said. I had no idea that the next few weeks would cause us to grow up into men. We would learn valuable lessons that would carry us throughout our lives.

Chapter 11

Getting Familiar with Basic Training

Richard and I stood around and talked for about an hour while we waited for someone to come over to tell us where to go. “Okay, you two follow me to room three hundred!” “Sure, we will follow you,” I said. The creepy man with the bald head frightened me at first. This was my first time I had ever seen anyone with all of his hair shaved off. “Don’t look now Richard, but here comes the same creepy man again.” “You two stand here until the sergeant comes out to show you where to go next!” the man shouted again. After we waited around for several minutes longer, the sergeant walked out of room 300, went over to Richard, and said “You follow me!” I stood there another ten minutes. Another sergeant walked over and asked me to follow him into the next room. As we were walking, I saw Richard walk right past me. As I looked up at him, his head looked like a peeled onion. I tried not to laugh. Knowing I would be looking the same way, I just spoke to him and walked on back with the sergeant. I stepped inside the barbershop, sat down in the chair, and tried not to look in the mirror while the razor was buzzing around my head. I kept my eyes closed as much as possible. “You’re finished. You may go back out in the hall now,” the barber said. As I jumped out of the barber chair, with mirrors everywhere, I could not help but glimpse at my now, hairless head. For the first time in my life, I felt so naked and ugly. What a sight! “You need to move on out now. Wait outside the door, and a sergeant will direct

you to your next location,” the barber instructed. I could not get out of there fast enough. After a short time went by, the same sergeant came down the hall shouting for me to follow him now to room 301. While I waited to hear my orders from the drill sergeant, my knees began to knock, my hands started to sweat, and I started to feel nauseous. I slowly followed the sergeant to room 301. I stood outside the door, unable to knock on the door fast enough to notify the person inside I was ready to come in. The door suddenly opened, and I saw a man about six feet tall standing there with a similarly shaved head. “Is your name Charles Raymond Revis?” the sergeant asked. “Yes sir, that is my name.” “Didn’t you hear the sergeant on the way here tell everyone not to call the sergeants sir around here? You are to call me Sergeant Miller, and be seated.” “Sorry, Sergeant Miller, but no one had given me your name.” I walked in the room, closing the door behind me. As I looked around I noticed all the walls were painted an awful green. I was having a hard time concentrating on what the sergeant was saying. I started to focus back to Mama telling me everything would be all right. I then looked straight into Sergeant Miller’s large bulging eyes trying to read his mind. “Revis, you will be assigned to the “E” barracks. After you fill out your paperwork, you will then be issued your uniform, helmet, individual body armor, load-bearing vest, napsack, knee and elbow pads, shooting glasses, canteens, and sleeping bag. Since you have already received your new hairdo next door, you may go on down to room 302 to the infirmary for all your shots.” Sergeant Miller escorted me down the hall to receive my shots. Shots were never one of my favorite things to get. Even when I was in school and receiving all the required shots, I would always try to talk Mama out of making me get them, but of course, that never happened. After I received my shots, Sergeant Miller was waiting outside the door.

“Revis, come with me now to another room where you will need to fill out several forms. These forms may or may not determine what unit you will be assigned to,” the sergeant explained. I began reading the forms and noticed two unit options that caught my eye: entertainment specialist and fighter-pilot. Thinking I would probably not get my first choice of entertainment specialist, I also marked fighter-pilot, thinking that since the war was almost over, I would probably not be assigned to a combat unit. After I finished all the paperwork, Sergeant Miller escorted me out. “Sir, do you know how long I will be in boot camp?” “I thought I told you my name is Sergeant Miller to you, and no, you will be here until the army tells you to report somewhere else. By the way, we do not call this boot camp. Did your bus driver not tell you this is basic training and not boot camp? You will call it basic training from now on.” “Sorry, Sergeant Miller, our bus driver did not tell us anything of interest.” “Since the war is still going on, many recruits will rush through basic training, and it looks as if you have a strong possibility of being shipped out in fewer than six weeks. This is all I have for you Revis,” Sergeant Miller yelled. Welcome to the army I thought to myself. I wondered why the bus driver didn’t correct me when I called this boot camp. I guess he knew we would find this out the hard way. Finally, I soon realized I was in a completely different world than what I had grown-up in. I knew I would be answering to people I did not know and furthermore, didn’t even like. I felt secure growing up in a small rural town in the mountains of North Carolina. There, everyone knew each other. We were one large family. Here, I was beginning to learn and understand everyone would be out for himself. Sounds as if I will learn many valuable lessons that will not only carry me through life, but may also save my life one day, I thought to myself as I kept trying to keep my sanity. After leaving the sergeant, I looked around to see if I could spot Richard and noticed him down the long hallway coming out of the restroom.

“Richard, I almost did not recognize you. Have you been assigned to a barracks yet?” “In fact Charles, I’m in the “E” barracks. “Can you believe how bald our heads are?” Richard remarked. “Well, I guess since we both are with shaved heads now, we will blend in with everyone around here. I’m trying to get used to all the shiny bright shaved heads. “You are not going to believe this, but I’m in Barracks “E” as well. Maybe this is a sign our days will be brighter. At least we will see each other there, with shaved heads and all.” “Charles, why don’t we walk around this t and look for the barracks we will be staying in.” Richard and I walked around the whole complex, looking around and checking out the grounds. After several minutes, we spotted Barracks “E” around the corner. “Guess we are officially in the army now, especially now that our heads all look alike,” I told Richard. As we turned around, there stood our drill sergeant waiting for us to come out to escort us to our barracks. “You two come with me and I will show you where you will live while here. You are not to walk around without a drill sergeant. Do you understand? Never! You will be escorted at all times while here at Fort Bragg. If you are caught walking around alone, you will be assigned to heavy duties or will be required to work in the mess hall for the rest of your stay here,” Sergeant Miller shouted. Sergeant Miller began screaming at Richard and me, barking out orders. We realized we were in store for a really fun time. “Now hear this! We have six barracks here with fifty recruits in each. All the barracks are in alphabetical order and painted army green. You both will be here in “E” Barracks. Each building is labeled with a black letter located above the front door in case you get lost. This will be your home away from home for the

next few weeks. Every night at least two recruits in your platoon must be awake at any given time. You must patrol your barracks area, be on fire watch, keep the barracks clean, and watch for any recruits attempting to leave the barracks area. You will then wake the next pair of recruits at the end of your two-hour shift. We call this duty the fireguard.” Since we were already standing in front of our barrack, we didn’t have the nerve to tell the sergeant we had discovered it during our unsupervised stroll. Richard and I just acted like we had never seen the building before now. We stepped inside and noticed the old wooden building consisted of one large room with twenty-five bunk beds and two bathrooms. We were amazed at how so many people could squeeze into one room. “Well Richard, at least we have a bathroom. When I was growing up, we used an outhouse until I became a teenager. To have an indoor bathroom is definitely a plus.” “Charles, let’s see if we can find an empty bunk that we can share. I don’t mind sleeping on the top bunk if you like.” “Sure, Richard, that will work for me.” “There Charles! I see a bunk on the last row. If we hurry we should be able to claim it.” “I think you should start calling me Charlie. All my friends back home call me Charlie. I do consider you a friend, especially since you are the only person I have carried on a real conversation with since I left home. Hope you don’t mind.” “Nope, I don’t mind, Charlie. Who knows, we may be best buddies all throughout the war.” Trying to sleep with fifty recruits in the same room was very difficult and became testy at times. During the first night, no one wanted to sleep. All of us were eager to talk about our families, because we didn’t know when we would see them again and we wondered what they would have in store for us the next day as we began our basic training. At least I was not the only new person on the block. We all faced the same questions of uncertainty of where we might be

going next and were not quite sure if we would end up in direct combat.

Chapter 12

Waking up to Reality

Waking up came very early at 0430 hours with Sergeant Miller yelling. “Everyone up! Get up, now!” “After you get dressed and shaved, you are to report for your physical training no later than 0500 hours. You will only be able to fail your training twice. If you do fail, you will not be able to move to your next phase until you your physical training. You will have the same schedule for the duration while here at Fort Bragg. Each day you leave this training, you will go directly to the mess hall for breakfast at 0600 hours, and from there you will report for that day’s scheduled training exercises at 0630 hours. “It is all about time management, even while you eat. Lunch will begin at promptly 1200 hours. If you are not in line by then, you will miss lunch for that day. At 1230 hours, you will continue today’s scheduled training exercises. This will consist of sit-ups, push-ups, and running. You will be there until the job is completed. Dinner always begins at 1700 hours. All the drill sergeants will only have time to talk with recruits at 1730 hours to discuss anything that you may have on your mind. “Oh, I almost forgot. I will be your sergeant throughout your stay here at Fort Bragg. In case you do not my name, my name to you is Sergeant Miller. “Mail call will be performed each day at 1800 hours. The only free time you will have while here at basic training will be at 2000 hours. You will be able to engage in personal activities, such as writing letters, doing laundry, taking showers, or just relaxing. Recruits may also catch up on platoon duties, such as cleaning your barracks. Yes, you will keep the barracks spotless at all times. If you do not get it clean the first time, you will try repeatedly until it gets done correctly. I will check rooms each day to make sure it is done right. All lights are to be out by 2100 hours. Oh! One more thing! You will also have personal time on Sundays and may attend the chapel services,” the sergeant bellowed out. “Richard, don’t you think he looks just like ‘Smokey the Bear’ wearing that funny hat?”

“You are so funny, Charlie. I have never thought too much about how the sergeant looks, but you are right, he does look like ‘Smokey the Bear.’ ” Richard turned his head, but I tried to get eye . Finally, I saw him look at me, just stood there, and shook his head. I rolled my eyes up to the ceiling, gave him a big smile, and shook my head. “You will be transformed into a US Army soldier. You can expect to be here for six weeks unless your orders change. You are all here for two reasons. You are here for Basic Combat Training and Advanced Individual Training. I am sure when all of you first arrived, they explained what each of these trainings consisted of, but I will repeat them again. “First, you will learn about the fundamentals of being a soldier. This will consist of learning combat techniques and rigorous physical training to prepare your bodies for combat. You will learn how to march with fake rifles and learn proper handling with the added weight; this will help you before using a real one in combat. , the most valuable lesson you will learn here is selfdiscipline. “Second, you will undergo your Advanced Individual Training, which consists of all recruits training in the specifics of their chosen fields. For example, if you came here with credentials for becoming a medic, you will be going to a different facility, the Army Medical Department School. If you chose to go into combat fighting, you will train to be a fighter pilot at Pope Field located here in Fort Bragg. “I hope all of you understand you will always report to a drill sergeant for the duration of your stay here at basic training. You will have a strict daily schedule and disciplinary rules. Character is the foundation for all you will do as a soldier and all you can become throughout your stay here. You will learn the Seven Army Values: Loyalty, Duty, Respect, Selfless Service, Honor, Integrity, and Personal Courage,” Sergeant Miller yelled without interruption. After I heard Sergeant Miller explain the rules, I was not only confused about a couple of issues, but also frightened to come to a realization; I had not only one boss, but I was at the mercy of many bosses now. I would much rather report to Mama, I thought. “You are dismissed to return to your barracks.”

I turned around and walked to catch up with Richard after Sergeant Miller left. “Richard, what in the hell did you think about all that?” “I guess I felt the same way you probably did. Wishing I had only one boss, my mother. Charlie, it sure sounds as if our free time will be very limited. Who in the hell does that drill sergeant think he is, God? “I overheard one of the recruits say that if we didn’t our laps yesterday, we would have to run again today. If that’s true, I should not have to run laps again today, since I finished running all mine.” “Richard, I heard the same thing. Do not rub it in. I ran around the building again after we finished our calisthenics today, since I didn’t finish a couple of my laps yesterday.” I walked over towards the recruits that had lined up to complete their laps. As the sergeant blew his whistle, I took off running. I tried to keep my mind off reaching the finish line in hopes I would finish this time and not have to go through this torture again. As I got to my forty-sixth lap, I could feel my heart beating so fast that I thought it might jump out of my body. I tried to keep focused on the finish line. I pushed harder and harder, and began to sweat so hard my eyes filled with water. I had difficulty seeing. I knew if I dropped once more, I might have to do all of this again tomorrow, and knew I would not be able to endure this yet another time. As I looked up at Sergeant Miller, I noticed the sign he was holding up showed I only had four more laps to go. I kept telling myself I can do it! Finally, almost down to a crawl as I did my last two laps, I knew I would not be able to finish. My legs began to shake and I started to slow down even more. I fell down on the ground, and all I could think of was “What am I to do now, Mama?” I tried to stand up, but fell back down. I took a deep breath, finally got up, stood still for a few minutes, and with Sergeant Miller’s approval, I walked slowly to the mess hall to see if Richard was already there. Arriving at the mess hall, I noticed Richard was sitting in the far right hand table talking to several people.

“Do you guys mind if I sit with you?” Richard looked up. “Have a seat Charlie. Thought you would never make breakfast today since it’s almost over.” I stuffed food in my mouth as fast as I could and prayed to get enough in my body to take care of all the pounds I must have lost when I ran my laps. “Richard, I just ed I have fireguard duty tonight. I’m not sure if I will be able to stand guard for two hours after I did all those laps today. I am exhausted. Since I didn’t finish the laps again today, guess I won’t be going to do calisthenics now.” “I’m so sorry you didn’t finish your fifty laps again today. Keep your fingers crossed that the sergeant will not make you complete them. Why don’t we switch guard duty tonight and not let him find out.” “Speaking of the sergeant, Richard, here comes ‘Smokey the Bear.’ We will talk about it later after we get back to the barracks.” Sure enough, Sergeant Miller stood outside and waited for us to finish breakfast. As we walked outside one by one, the sergeant escorted us over to complete more training in a different building. We all just stood there, looked at each other, and wondered what type of training we would be required to do this time. “Richard, did you notice the sergeant didn’t pull me out of line and tell me I wouldn’t be doing this training until I finished my laps? I thought he told us, if we failed our laps, we would not be able to proceed to our next training.” “You’re right Charlie; I heard the same thing.” “All of you follow me!” the sergeant ordered. We all marched single file behind the sergeant, not asking any questions. “Today you will be choosing a battle buddy. This will be someone that you feel comfortable enough with, as he will be attached to your hip during training. From here on out, this person will walk with you everywhere you walk. When you travel away from your platoon or drill sergeant, all recruits are expected to travel in pairs. In other words, this will be your battle buddy. If you have not met

anyone that you feel can be your buddy, I will pick one for you. “For the first three weeks you are here, you will be monitored and constantly corrected by me with a purpose of developing an acute attention to detail and fostering a sense of responsibility among your unit,” Sergeant Miller yelled out. Right away, Richard and I held up our hands that we would like to be battle buddies. “No problem, since you were the first recruits to volunteer to be buddies, you will both be dismissed to walk back to the barracks alone after your training is completed.” I could not wait for my free time to roll around at 2000 hours to write Mama and fill her in on how things had been with me around here. I needed to not to mention I failed to complete my fifty laps, not once, but twice. I knew she would only worry. I needed to be upbeat and positive and tell her our training was going well. Richard and I walked back to the barracks. I climbed on my bunk, choking up just thinking of all I wanted to tell Mama. I sat down to write, and imagined Mama’s sweet face looking out the window for me to come home; I became teary eyed.

Dear Mama,

I wanted to write and let you know I am doing well. Basic training is not exactly what I expected, but I am making the best of it. We have very little free time for ourselves. If we are not marching or cleaning our barracks, we are out training. We stay busy all day until night. At night, we only have a little free time to write and talk to each other.

The food here is not as good as your home cooking. We do get hot meals, juice,

and fruit each meal, but it does not taste as fresh as your homegrown food. Most of the food is prepackaged.

I have met a great friend and found we have a lot in common. His name is Richard Hall. Richard, also grew up in North Carolina. He stands about six feet tall and is thin and wiry, with the strong hands of a person doing manual labor. We both have the same comical personality.

Mama, you know how you always liked it when I rolled my eyes up and tossed my head back, making a silly grin when I was trying to be funny? Well, Richard does not say a word when I do the eye-rolling thing; he just stands and stares at me. We found out, after talking to each other, we took the same courses in high school and enjoy art and drama. We are becoming big buddies.

You would not recognize me now. I have a shaved head. When I looked at myself in the mirror, I didn’t even recognize myself. The only good thing about my shaved head is we all have the same hairdos here.

The weather here is a bit warmer than I expect it is at home. We are out in rain or sun while doing our training. We still have to carry on regardless. No one cares if we get wet, only if we complete our training. I think it has rained three days out of seven.

You cannot imagine where I am staying with so many other guys in one room. We only have two bathrooms, which becomes very testy at times with fifty guys living in the same room.

Enough about me, how are you doing on the farm? I hope Mark and Drew have

been able to help you while I’m away. Please tell them I said hello. We have mail call each day and I cannot wait to hear from you soon.

I must go for now, before my sergeant comes. We are unable to go anywhere alone. We either are escorted by our drill sergeant or have a buddy with us at all times. We can always see the sergeant coming from a distance, because he wears a funny hat that looks like a park ranger. We call all the drill sergeants ‘Smokey the Bears.’

Take care Mama, and I love you. Write to me soon!

Love you, Charlie

“Time for lights out, Charlie,” Richard whispered trying not to wake anyone. “I’m climbing out of the bunk to stand watch for your shift. Don’t mention it to anyone, just switch places. You sleep in my bunk, and everyone will think you are on watch.” “Sounds like a plan. I promise I will do your watch tomorrow night.” The next morning, Sergeant Miller came in blowing his bugle and yelling, “All up, rise and shine and get up, now!” We all jumped out of our bunks, pulled on our clothes, and marched down to breakfast. We stuffed the food in as quickly as possible, since we had more training to do; I knew we needed all the strength we could muster up. “Here comes the big sergeant after us. Guess it is time to go, Charlie. Are you finished eating?”

“I’m never finished eating, but I will have to be now that the sergeant is here to march us down for more training.” “This training is a demonstration of firing an actual weapon, and you will learn how to properly march,” Sergeant Miller screamed in his normal voice. “I don’t know about you Richard, but I should have this marching stuff all wrapped up. I think I can handle this much better than the gun part.” We all marched single file to where our training was held. Everyone had already arrived by the time the sergeant arrived. “Boy! Was Sergeant Miller mad we did not wait on him to escort us over,” said Richard. “I think the only reason we managed to get by with marching alone was that Sergeant Miller was too busy talking to another sergeant. He may be the one afraid he might get in trouble, and not paying attention to his own recruits.” As Sergeant Miller arrived to give us further orders, we could see from his face he could kill all of us but tried to hold back his fury. We all stood at attention as the sergeant walked up, not knowing what he might do to us. Luckily, he did not say a word, just gave us a horrible look. For the first time in my life, I realized life as I had known it for the past eighteen years was over. Here I was sleeping in the same room with strangers, and living with people from all lifestyles, with different nationalities and views. I was in a strange place where I had never been before and reporting to a sergeant, I did not even know or like. If only I could talk to Mama and ask how she would advise me on how to handle this situation. I know she would give me good advice.

Chapter 13

Endurance

As I stood on the firing range, I tried to steady my finger long enough to pull the trigger on my rifle, but it was very difficult. I realized that one day I might have to point a gun at a real person and not a dummy. Just thinking about this choked me up. After I wiped the sweat off my face and fingers, I managed to fire the gun. I did not hit a bull’s eye but was only off a few inches. I grew up with guns around me, but this time seemed different. It was much more difficult than shooting cattle or varmints on the farm. Sergeant Miller came to escort us back to the mess hall after we completed our gun training. “Hey, Charlie, why do you think Sergeant Miller dismissed you and Richard from having to be escorted back to the barracks yesterday?” all the people sitting at our table asked. “He told us, it was because we were the first to volunteer to be buddies. Richard and I wondered ourselves, as we thought the whole thing didn’t sound right, but we have not heard it mentioned again. As you can see, we were not as fortunate today.” Sergeant Miller escorted everyone back to our barracks after eating. Since Richard and I did not want to hear all the yelling and screaming, we decided not to question the sergeant on why he was escorting us today and not yesterday.” Crawling out of the bunk this morning at 0400 hours and seeing Richard climbing out below seemed to give me comfort, just knowing I had someone to connect with. “Richard, after we get dressed, let’s walk down to the mess hall.” “Sounds good to me, but , we will need to wait for ‘Smokey the Bear’ to escort us.” “Oh yes! All the guys were pretty upset with us getting special treatment

yesterday. I will wait. I sure don’t want all those guys to start asking more questions or making fun of us.” “Charlie, here comes the sergeant to escort us down to breakfast. I wonder what things he will find for us to do today. “Did you hear those guys marching behind us, whispering we were the sergeant’s favorites? This really upsets me. I guess we will be on their bad side now and will need to watch our backs. They may have it out for us.” After breakfast, Sergeant Miller escorted everyone to the barracks to change into our firing gear and begin more training at the firing range. It was located just a few hundred yards away from our barracks. “Attention! All of you need to file in a single line to report to the firing range. No one is to be out of line, or you will be running fifty more laps around the building!” directed Sergeant Miller. I thought to myself as Richard and I walked over to complete our shooting training. I know we need to obey orders if we want to stay on the good side of the sergeant, but it becomes difficult at times. “Richard, this sergeant seems like a bad dude. Besides, we may need to have him on our side at some point while we are here. I feel we should kiss butt right now until we see if it helps us out with him.” The sergeant gave all of us an M1 rifle and instructed us on how to hold and handle our gun. I tried to concentrate and not show any emotions. I didn’t want him to see I was afraid. As I came close to the front of the line, my hands began to sweat and my heart pounded. I became so afraid everyone would laugh at me if I missed my target. I knew deep down that guns were not my favorite thing, even though I put down on my papers to be a fighter pilot. I held the gun close to my chest. Now it was my turn to fire the rifle. As I eyed my target, I pulled back on the trigger and fired the shot. I tried not to look up but wanted to check out how close I had come to the target and to see if anyone was watching. I failed a few inches short of the target. I fired another shot. This time I was convinced I would make a bull’s-eye. Ready to jump for joy, I caught myself coming down quickly after I saw I had

missed my target again. I looked around to see who might be watching. I noticed Richard just completed his shot and was more fortunate than I had been. I stepped away from the line and walked towards Richard to congratulate him. I tried not to draw attention and hoped the sergeant was nowhere around. All of a sudden, Sergeant Miller yelled, “All of you who missed your targets, as I call your name, step to one side!” My name was among the names called. I stepped out to follow the sergeant toward the front of the mess hall. We all knew what was taking place at this point. I felt bad and embarrassed that I had been so premature in thinking I had the shot in the bag. I followed the sergeant and looked around for Richard. I knew he had hit his target and thought he may have watched to see how I did. Just before I turned the corner of the building, there Richard stood in an effort to get my attention. He waved, smiled, pointed toward the barracks, and walked away. “All of you line up here in front of this marked position and begin running your fifty laps. Everyone here is to complete your fifty laps before stopping. I will let you know which lap you are on, and when you have them completed, I will hold up the numbers on the board for you to stop. You may leave to go back to your barracks after completion,” the sergeant screamed in disappointment. As I started to run, I thought, How will I ever be able to complete my fifty laps without collapsing? If I continue all these laps, I will waste away to nothing. I looked up at the sign as I ed the sergeant’s board to see what lap I was on, and noticed I had completed twenty-six laps. I felt raindrops on my shoulder and began to cool off. I overheard someone say as I ran by, “Lord, just let me get to the end without dying.” Too tired to speak to anyone, my muscles felt tight, my heart began beating so fast, and my legs were unable to keep up. I felt I would be dead within minutes. The rain came down harder and harder. I prayed the sergeant would stop our running, but no chance of that. Sergeant Miller began screaming, “Faster! I said faster! You need to run faster to get all the fifty laps completed before stopping!”

I tried not to look around to see if anyone had stopped, but I noticed two guys in front of me had dropped out and were lying on the ground. The sergeant had no pity. “You two get your damn lazy butts up and finish these laps.” Too frightened to slow down or stop, I kept running. As the rain came down harder, the running became more difficult with puddles of water everywhere. I began slipping and falling. Staying up on both feet became almost impossible. It became very challenging to look forward to make sure I didn’t run into the others. Mud covered my body, and it weighed me down. I noticed people in front of me were falling left and right. Stepping over the many guys that had already fallen on the ground from exhaustion became dangerous, not only for me, but also for all those who were already down. “Halt!” the sergeant yelled. “Everyone needs to stop running now!” Stopping was not a problem for me. Along with many others, we stepped to the side and fell to the ground. Trying to catch my breath to ask the sergeant how many laps I had left to do was impossible. I could not get the words out of my mouth. After several minutes, I caught my breath, and I noticed Sergeant Miller standing beside me. “Sergeant Miller, how many laps do I have left to run?” “Revis, you ran forty-seven laps. Since the rain put a stop to the training, everyone will be able to stop here.” I tried several times to stand up and walk back to the barracks. My legs felt weak, and I was unable to stand. “Charlie, do you need some help?” Richard asked, as he walked toward me. Before I could answer, Richard lifted me off the ground, put my arm over his shoulder, and carried me back to our barracks, with Sergeant Miller following behind. My legs were dead weight. Finally, we arrived. “Charlie, I’m going to let you sleep down on the lower bunk so you can get

some rest.” “Not a problem, Richard. I will not argue with you on that. I know I would not be able to climb to the top bunk right now.” The next morning I rolled out of the bunk and stumbled outside, where the sergeant was waiting to escort us to the mess hall for breakfast. As we walked in and sat down, I noticed a few empty seats at our table. I knew something didn’t look right. “Richard, I wonder where the other recruits are? They were not in their regular seats morning.” “I overheard some guys talking about how a few had been in the infirmary overnight. Some were thought to have pneumonia from running in the rain all day yesterday, and some suffered from exhaustion.” “This explains why Sergeant Miller met us outside our door without blowing that awful bugle and screaming at the top of his lungs before escorting us here. I’m sure it bothered him that so many guys became ill. The sergeant may have been worried about getting in trouble with his superior.” “Richard, on second thought, I don’t think he really gives a damn what people think.” We all rushed, stuffing our food down, anxious to get back to the barracks. We needed to relax and get some early sleep to carry us through the next day’s training after we completed our daily chores. When I woke up, I thumped on Richard’s bunk, notifying him it was time the sergeant would blow his bugle for us to get up. I didn’t have time to get a response from him before hearing the bugle and the sergeant screaming, “Get up! Time to rise and shine!” “All of you will be crawling in trenches and learning survival for the next couple of weeks. Everyone in “E” Barracks is to report outside the barracks at 0630 hours this morning. Those of you who didn’t complete your laps yesterday will have to complete them today. The only people exempt from running are the people in the infirmary,” Sergeant Miller yelled.

Hearing that I would have to yet again, to complete my laps terrified me. If I could not finish the laps the first time, I was not sure I would be able to this time around either. We began crawling in the cold, wet, muddy trenches, as soon as we walked to our next training. The cold dampness seemed to penetrate right through my body, clothes, and shoes. After I crawled around in the cold mud for several hours, my hands and feet became numb. The sergeant stood watching to make sure we kept up the pace. Then all of a sudden, he starts shouting, “Stop now!” I looked up to see if Richard was anywhere around. I didn’t see him at first and crawled until my whole body became so cold I was unable to move. I kept wondering, When will this nightmare ever come to an end?

Chapter 14

Nightmare Completed

“Get out of those trenches and stand at attention! Everyone must report to your barracks and wait there for your orders,” yelled Sergeant Miller at the top of his lungs to those still left in trenches. We climbed out of the trenches, stood at attention, marched slowly to our barracks, fell into our bunks, and wondered why the sergeant had said, “Stop now!” Sergeant Miller stood outside until everyone entered the barracks. He walked inside and began shouting at us again. “Fort Bragg just notified us from their higher ranks that everyone here will have their basic training cut short. Graduation will be coming earlier than expected. You will immediately complete your final training in Advanced Individual Training before graduation. All recruits will be assigned to the regiment in your chosen Military Occupational Specialties. This field may be from the one selected when you first enlisted or one the army assigned for you. You will remain in this regiment throughout your hitch in the army.” We all just stood looking at each other in shock. We did not understand what the sergeant meant, but were anxious to hear more of this story. “Your training will be fast forwarded. You will not be able to complete all your basic training as planned. You are required to combine several training classes, such as map reading, land navigation, com use, first aid, fireguard information, and fighter pilot training, before leaving to serve your country. Just in case some of you did not complete your laps yesterday and are wondering if you will still be required to complete your laps, the answer is no.” Sergeant Miller gave his speech, proceeded to march out, and left us standing there to ponder the information. “Richard, I cannot say I was disappointed at not being required to complete my laps.”

“I agree with you on that, Charlie. Although I finished my laps, I am glad you have that ordeal behind you. I overheard some of the sergeants say that, because the war is practically over, some of the troops will be sent to Europe to entertain those troops who just finished their duty there. Wouldn’t that be great if some of us ended up in Europe to entertain?” “I know Mama will be smiling when she reads the letter I will write her tonight. I can’t wait to tell her how right she was about me enlisting! I’m sure she will be pleased to hear I will complete basic training earlier than expected, and I may get to see her soon. I do not dare tell her that one of my choices on my enlistment papers was to be a fighter pilot. This would only make her worry even more. “Can you believe, Richard, we have almost completed our basic training and are ready to graduate and leave this place? I’m ready to proceed to the next phase in my life. What about you?” “I know exactly how you feel. I can’t wait to begin a new life outside of Fort Bragg. I just pray we will be treated with dignity after we leave and not treated like dirt the way we have been while here.” “I have several brothers and sisters, none of which would be around, or able to drive Mama here for graduation. My brother Jimmy was serving in the war in the North African Campaign. Now I hear he was on his way with his troop to reopen the Burma Road. My brother Dewey, is tied up with working at our local newspaper in Asheville in the pressroom. Since he is the only one trained to operate the presses, and has been required to work six or seven days a week, I know he is not able to break away to come. The other operators working at the newspaper had already been drafted to serve in the war. Then, I have another sister, Hazel, whose husband is very ill, and my sister, Lillian, lives in Florida with her husband, who is serving in the war as a flight commander.” “Wow! Charlie, I didn’t realize you had this many brothers and sisters.” “Oh, I’m not finished yet. I have a few more to mention. “My brother Grady, who is closest to my age and who I have always looked up to, lives in California where my sister, Hallie, lives as well. That long drive would be out of the question for both of them. My youngest sister, Catherine, has four children now. I couldn’t bear to ask her to drive here with four children.”

“Boy! Charlie, your mom had her hands full, raising all those children. Guess I should be glad I only had one brother to worry about.” “I’m not sorry I came from a large family. We always had lots of excitement around our house and never had a dull moment. “Mark and Drew are the only two people I can think of to ask to drive Mama here. Right before I came, I asked them to look after Mama and the farm. They are brothers who live close to our farm, which makes it very convenient for them to commute. “How about you Richard, will you have anyone attending our graduation?” “Not really. I only have one brother who died. Mom would not be able to make the trip here. She is not in good health right now. I’m afraid we may be the only guys here without any family attending, but I’m sure we will survive.” “Richard, I have only mentioned my brothers and sisters that are still living. The strange thing about all of this is, I never thought of our family as being very large. I guess because we were always outside on the farm doing our daily chores or just busy trying to stay out of trouble. After we all grew up, we began to scatter, and most of us moved away from home after we graduated from school. We didn’t really keep up with each other’s lives after that. “Richard, if you don’t mind, I think I will go ahead and write Mama a letter before the sergeant comes in.” “Nope, I don’t mind. I will be writing my mother as well.”

Hi, Mama,

I hope you are doing well. I wanted to write and see if you think Mark or Drew would be able to drive you here for my graduation. If not, I will understand but would like you to attend if possible. I really miss seeing your sweet smiling face.

My training here has been cut short, since the war is nearly over, and I will be graduating next week. The graduation ceremony will begin at 10:00 am Saturday. It will be in the Fort Bragg auditorium.

Our drill sergeant told us that we are not allowed to talk to our families until after graduation. However, if you are able to come, I can meet you outside the auditorium afterward. We could walk down to the parade together.

I am really looking forward to leaving Fort Bragg and hopefully, traveling to another country. My friend Richard and I are both excited to find a new adventure. With the war being almost over, we are not sure where our orders will send us but will know the day of graduation.

I wanted to tell you how right you were to have me enlist instead of being drafted. I hear many of the drill sergeants telling the recruits, how lucky they are that they enlisted and are able to be placed in a field they are most qualified in.

Just keep your fingers crossed that I will get to be in some form of entertainment.

I must close now before the sergeant comes to our barracks to fill us in on what to expect at graduation.

I love you and pray that I will see you next week.

Charlie

PS: Tell Mark and Drew if they are able to drive you here I will pay for their gas when I see them.

The next few days were very busy. We had to finish our training and paint and clean our barracks. Sergeant Miller told us our barracks needed to be clean, in fact, clean enough that he could eat off the floors if necessary. “Charlie, I sure wish the sergeant would let us finish our breakfast before he comes to escort us out. I do not think I have ever finished a meal here yet. Oh no! Here he comes!” “All of you follow me back to the barracks in preparation for the graduation ceremony and parade on Saturday. Your graduation uniforms must be cleaned and pressed. Oh! One more thing; you will need to spit shine your shoes. You are then to report to the main auditorium, where graduation will begin at 1000 hours sharp! During the graduation ceremony, you will be asked to walk upon the stage, to receive your graduation papers, unit assignment, and orders on where you will be assigned to from here,” Sergeant Miller yelled. “Boy! Richard, just think, we will be blowing this t on Saturday. I’m amazed we are finally checking out of here and still alive.” We all tried to make the best of our time left. We shared many eye raising tales with each other in our barracks in each spare moment we had over the next few days. “I still have not heard from Mama. I’m so afraid she is ill or something bad has happened. If she doesn’t show up Saturday, and if I haven’t heard from her, I’m confident something is wrong,” I sadly told Richard. “I think you should not get too excited until you see if she shows up. Maybe she wants to surprise you. Just be glad you have a family. I’m the only child left, and my mother is not physically able to attend next week.” Finally, our day of graduation arrived. We all waited for this day to come. I didn’t think I would ever see graduation. These few weeks had been torturous and seemed like training would never end. As we stood at attention outside our barracks that morning to begin our long march down the road to the auditorium,

all we heard from all the sergeants, was yelling and screaming for us to follow instructions and not step out of line.

Chapter 15

Graduation

After Sergeant Miller walked on stage, he called out the names of all the recruits to him to receive their diplomas. The looks on many recruits’ faces showed hesitation, knowing there was a good possibility they might never see each other again, which made us a little sad. We found a common ground of dependency on each other. As we marched down the aisle, through the large crowd of family and friends, I slowly raised my head and tried to see if Mama had been able to make the long trip here. Suddenly, I noticed Mark, Drew, and Mama sitting at the end of the aisle as I walked by. I tried not to make a commotion and was careful not to fall out of step. I nodded my head and gave Mama a big smile to let her know how happy I was to see her there. I then began searching for Richard. I wanted to get his attention to let him know Mama made it here. Finally, I spotted him off to my right side. I wanted to stop and talk but became afraid the sergeant might hear me. I decided to wait to talk to him until after our graduation was over. With twenty-five hundred recruits in our graduating class, the ceremony seemed to last forever. We stood at attention for over an hour. As I stood there, I began to feel excruciating pain in my back, and I feared Sergeant Miller would notice me swaying and pull me out of the line. I tried to concentrate by standing as still as possible. I looked over to Richard, rolled my eyes at him and smiled. Finally, Richard looked straight into my eyes and began to laugh. I decided this might not be such a good idea to look over at him after all. I kept telling myself, we almost have this in the bag, and now is not the time to blow it. As my knees quivered and hands began to sweat, I tried to keep my mind clear enough to walk on stage to receive my diploma and assignment, but this became very difficult. With my last name beginning with the letter R, I knew I would be one of the last standing.

Finally, Sergeant Miller came to the letter H and bellowed. “Richard Troy Hall, come on the stage to receive your diploma and assignment.” Richard stepped out and walked up the long stairs leading to the stage. I saw the frightened look in his eyes, but Richard held his head high and seemed to stay focused. “Richard Hall, stand at attention as your orders are read. You are assigned to unit 442 as an entertainment specialist and will be stationed in England. You will be leaving Fort Bragg tomorrow, where you will receive more training in your field. You will remain in England until your orders are changed,” Sergeant Miller bellowed. As Sergeant Miller continued calling recruits to attention, he gave them their diplomas and assignments; I became overly anxious about where my assignment might be. I tried to keep a positive attitude. I kept telling myself I would not be a fighter pilot, since the war was ending soon, and many troops had already come off active duty. I choked up just thinking about it. Several recruits stepped out and received their assignments with many going to Italy, , and . Some seemed content with their assignments, and others did not. I looked at each face as the sergeant called out names; some had disappointment in their eyes, and I felt troubled and sad for them. “Charles Raymond Revis, stand at attention as your orders are read. You are assigned to the 442nd Unit and serving as an entertainment specialist in England. You will leave Fort Bragg tomorrow for advanced training in your field and will be stationed in England, where you will remain until your orders change,” Sergeant Miller shouted.

Charles Revis aka Coy Bronson

As I turned to walk off stage, I caught Mama’s face looking up at me smiling. I couldn’t wait for the graduation service to be over so I could talk to her. I became overjoyed that Richard and I would both be going to England, serving in the same unit as entertainment specialists. I was not sure what all this would entail, but our orders sounded a lot better than being in a combat unit flying fighter planes. When Richard and I had first arrived at Fort Bragg, we never talked about what type of field we would like to be assigned to. I knew we were compatible in many things in our lives but never realized he was interested in entertainment as well. I was so anxious to meet Mama outside and give her a big hug; I was excited to introduce her to Richard. Now I understood why I never received a letter from her. I’m sure she wanted to surprise me. Sergeant began shouting again, “Everyone is invited to our parade immediately after graduation today. Please meet your family and friends outside, where they will be able to you. After the parade, all recruits are required to return to their barracks. You will need to make sure your barracks are cleaned and ready for inspection before you leave. Pack all bags, clean all equipment, and be ready to leave for your designated area for further training. “For those of you assigned in Europe to unit 442, a brief training will be held for you to learn about working with equipment and using different procedures you will need while entertaining the troops. This will prepare you for performing in various camps in the United States as well as in England, , Italy, and . After you arrive at Fort George G. Meade, Maryland, you will receive all the training you will need. “You will be serving in different units in other parts of Europe. Those of you assigned to the combat infantry, your assignments may change because of the end of the war. Keep in mind your motto will be go for broke. You are committed to use all your available resources towards achieving our goal-to win

the war. You are expected to not hold back anything to win. If you need to fire that gun, fire with intentions to kill. You are all dismissed now to spend time with your family and friends.” I tried to march in step, but it became more and more difficult. I wanted to run and grab Mama and just hold her in my arms. I tried to keep my emotions under control, but it became impossible. As I walked outside the auditorium, I spotted Mama, Mark, and Drew waiting for me. I ran, grabbed Mama, and gave her a big kiss on her cheek and was unable to turn her loose. I became so emotional. “Mama, I was so afraid you would not be able to attend my graduation. I have missed you so much and cannot tell you how much this means to me that you were able to come today,” I said as I tried to hold back the tears while holding her in my arms. “Sugar Foot! I knew if I wrote to you, I would not be able to keep the secret. I had already asked Mark and Drew to drive me here several weeks ago. They both did not hesitate to tell me they would love to drive me. Mark and Drew have been such a big help to me on the farm this winter. “You look so handsome in your uniform. Of course I think you are a goodlooking man, even without the uniform,” Mama said with a big smile. “Now, Mama, I have never told anyone here the nickname you gave me years ago. Maybe we should keep this to ourselves. Someone once asked why you always called me that, and I really didn’t know what to tell them. How did you come up with that name?” “Well, you were always under my feet when you were very young, following every step I took. You were my youngest child and were always such a loving and sweet little boy. I just thought that nickname suited you and began calling you that. Over the years I’ve had some of my friends tell me you are too old for it now, but it’s hard to break old habits.” “I don’t mind you calling me that except when we are around strangers.” “Okay, I will just call you Charlie. I am so proud of you right now. I can’t wait to tell you all about the farm,” Mama said as tears ran down her face.

We walked around to find a seat close to the parade. Just as the bands began to play, Richard came running towards us. “Hi, Charlie, I was afraid I would never catch up with you. I was looking forward to meeting your mama.” “Mama, I have someone I want you to meet. You are finally going to meet my big buddy, Richard. We have been together the whole time I’ve been in basic training. We even stayed in the same barracks, and we are going to Europe together. “Richard, I want you to meet Mama, Mark, and Drew. These are the guys I told you were helping out Mama with the farm.” “It is very nice to meet you, Mrs. Revis. Mark and Drew, it is my pleasure to meet you both as well,” Richard politely said after shaking hands. “Mark and Drew, I’m sure you heard in our graduation service that Richard and I will be going to England to entertain the troops.” “Yes, Charlie, we both ed,” Mark replied. “Mrs. Revis, I’m so glad to meet you after hearing what a wonderful mom you are. Your son and I have become big buddies and hopefully, we will continue our friendship for a long time. “He is a remarkable person. I wanted to ask if you are the one who taught Charlie how to roll his eyes with that big grin on his face,” Richard asked Mama. “No, honey, he has been rolling his eyes that way for a long time. I’m not really sure where he learned that, but everyone, over the years loved his good sense of humor. He has always been a comedian. He kept the whole family entertained with his funny facial expressions. Charlie is my youngest son and has looked after me for a long time. I have missed him so much and have prayed he would come home soon after he was finished serving his country.” We finally found a bench and sat down. It was a perfect place to sit. Clowns walked right by us tossing out candy as we all tried to catch. People were dressed in colorful clothes, walking beside the horses and donkeys. Of course, we tried to run out and pet the horses, without any success. The sergeants were

going crazy pulling us all back to stand at attention. The marching bands and music were terrific and seemed to keep everyone paying attention and in good spirits. I had a hard time keeping my eyes off Mama; I held her in my arms the entire time. “Mama, have you ever been to a parade before?” “The only parade I ever attended was when you and your brothers and sisters made your own floats and used some of the farm animals to march down the dirt road in front of the house. I you came up with the idea to have your own parade, dres the goats, dogs, cats, and a few horses in bonnets. You got everyone in the family involved. You had all your sisters draw the bonnets on large feed sacks, and your brothers would help hold the critters while you put them on their heads. Most of them would fight to rub them off, but a few managed to stay on. That was the funniest sight in town. You would parade them all down the road, blowing your homemade whistles; our neighbors would walk outside just to see what was going on.” “Mama, how long will you be able to stay?” “Mark and Drew need to get back home. They both work full time at the newspaper office there in Asheville and still help me plow the cornfields when they have free time. “I never have worried about getting to the store. They pick me up and take me wherever I need to go.” “Mama, I should be home soon now that the war is basically over. I am sorry Mark and Drew are unable to help you as much with the chores on the farm now that they are working at the newspaper office. Are you going to find someone else to help you out at home? I will send you some extra money if you know of someone you can ask.” “Sugar Foot, you are such a sweet boy and have always taken care of me, but I have extra money from the cornshuck dolls I make. I have sold many of them to help with extra expenses that come up. They should take care of my expenses and provide me enough money to hire someone if I need extra help until you get back home,” Mama whispered, trying not to let anyone overhear our

conversation.” “Just enjoy all the floats in the parade, and let’s not talk about you leaving right now, Mama.” Mama was engrossed in the parade, her eyes glued to each float as it ed by. She just sat smiling. My heart was overflowing with joy. The parade ended after an hour of floats, clowns, and the marching army bands. We stood up to say our good-byes. I tried not to look Mama in the eye. I knew we would both be sad and emotional. I looked over at Richard, Mark, and Drew; I hoped they had not heard Mama call me Sugar Foot. “Charlie, this was a wonderful day, seeing you and this great parade. I cannot bear leaving you, but I must say, I feel better now that I’ve met Richard and feel sure you will be great friends for years to come. You can keep each other company and out of trouble while you are both stationed in Europe. It was a relief to hear you would not be in that fighter combat unit. “I’m sorry we won’t be able to stay longer, but we must leave now. Just I love you, Charlie, my darling little boy. Write me often, and let me know all about what you’re doing while in England.” Mama turned, kissed me on the head, and motioned for Mark and Drew to start walking to their car. I knew Mama’s heart was heavy. We were both so sad that we would not see each other again until I finished my tour of duty. Looking in her eyes broke my heart. “Charlie, it’s time for us to go now,” Mama said, as she waved to tell me goodbye. Richard and I stood waiting for Mark to start the car. I kept waving to Mama until they were out of sight. This time, leaving Mama became a bit easier, since I knew my time in the military might be shorter due to the war coming to an end.

Chapter 16

Beginning a New Life

“Charlie, we made it! Maybe the army won’t be such a bad place after all. “I really enjoyed meeting your mama, Mark, and Drew. They seemed to be really nice.” “Thanks, Richard. I’m sorry your family didn’t get to come. Hopefully, we will get out of the army soon and will be able to get back to a normal life.” “It’s time to get back to our barracks and pack, since we will be leaving tomorrow. I feel confident we haven’t heard the last of ‘Smokey the Bear.’ He will be barking out orders until we are on the bus,” Richard joked. “Sure enough, here comes Sergeant Miller marching over to follow us back to the barracks. I can’t wait to leave this place.” “Attention! You will begin your training as entertainment specialists at Fort Meade before flying to Europe. There you will learn all about real entertainment, athletics, and other recreational activities. The army will use you to fill the idle time of the servicemen who have been isolated overseas—those who were pulled back from the front lines of battle for rest. The army feels it necessary to build their physical stamina and mental alertness. Recreational programs will occupy, strengthen, and refresh all the men and women who have fought in the war,” Sergeant Miller shouted. “Richard, do you believe all this? It really sounds like a dream come true to me.” “Sh! Charlie, listen to see if the sergeant has anything more to say about what we may be involved in while we are at Fort Meade.” Sergeant Miller explained, “I’m sure most of you have heard that the army began commissioning civilian actors, musicians, theater managers, dramatics professors, and others to serve as recreation officers. You will learn about equipment, procedures, entertainment of army personnel on base, and playing musical events outdoors. You may need to perform in plays, distribute songbooks, play musical instruments, use athletic equipment, and set up motion-

picture stages, exchanges, and canteens. “Before you leave Fort Bragg, your bunks, bathrooms, and barracks should be spotless. After your barracks are cleaned, everyone must be outside and ready to leave on the bus at 0600 hours sharp.” “Well! Charlie, guess we may have some fun times in store for a change. I’m glad we are now short timers at this hellhole. I don’t think I could have stayed one more week in this place,” Richard said with a quivering voice. As soon as the Sergeant left, Richard and I cleaned and scrubbed the barracks from top to bottom. We did not wait for the other recruits to arrive back at the barracks to help us. We wanted to make sure the job was complete so we could leave this place the next day. Finally, at 0500 hours, Sergeant Miller stepped inside our barracks, yelling and screaming for everyone to wake up and stand at attention. We all had no problem mustering out of bed. “You have one hour to walk down to the mess hall, eat breakfast, and be in line with all your gear at the main front gate. The bus will be leaving with or without you at 0600 hours sharp,” screamed Sergeant Miller. I knew many recruits would still be here a few more days to complete their training. I felt bad having to say our good-byes, knowing those left here would still have to face the drill sergeants a little longer. “Look, Richard! We need to gulp this food down. I noticed the bus is pulling up to the main gate.” Everyone sitting at our table overheard me, stood up, and began running in single file. We barely made it to the bus in time. Richard and I jumped on the bus and walked towards the back. We spotted two empty seats and sat down together for our short journey over to Pope Air Base. When we arrived on base, our bus driver yelled for everyone to step off the bus, follow the sergeant to line up, and board the plane that sat directly in front of our bus.

“At least this bus ride was more enjoyable than our ride to Fort Bragg, don’t you think, Richard?” Richard seemed to be mesmerized, not answering me. “Richard, are you okay? I noticed you seem to be in a daze.” “Sorry for not answering you right away, but I was unable to focus on all the things going on around me. My head is spinning around like a top. I’m happy we won’t be in combat fighting, but the uncertainty of being stationed in England and acting is scary to me.” “I know exactly how you feel, Richard. I feel so guilty that many gave their lives for our country, and here I am to entertain. Although we will not be fighter pilots or on the direct lines of combat, we will still be a long way from the good old USA. “It appears we are almost ready to board the plane for our journey to Fort Meade. We need to think positive that we will finally get to work in the entertainment field. Just think, we will have fun, will not get our heads shot off, and will get paid for it. “Richard, I don’t know about you, but this is the first time I have ever flown. This plane is huge. I could fit my car in here.” “Yes, I agree. I have never flown before either.” Our flight to Fort Meade was uneventful. A sergeant met us as we stepped off the plane, yelling for us to follow him across the dirt road to a small building. “Everyone drop your duffel bags; follow me inside the building, where you will have a brief orientation on the special training you will receive here for the next few days.” “Charlie, I only see twelve people in here for training.” “I don’t mind at all training in a small group. I am just thrilled to be involved in something of this magnitude, and to think we will only be training with twelve in our class. This will be great.

“Here comes another sergeant, Richard. Guess he will be barking out more orders.” “All of you will start today to learn about sound equipment. You will need to get settled in your rooms and report back here to the classroom in one hour,” another sergeant yelled. “Richard, this is one thing I know nothing about. The only thing I know on sound is hearing the cows mooing and the roosters crowing on our farm! Do you know anything about it?” “No, not really. I think we need to learn as much about all of this stuff as we can if we are serious about the entertainment field.” “I agree, let’s go for it all! We may even be lucky enough to work with some famous people.”

Chapter 17

Learning Entertainment

Richard and I sat in class the next day to observe every aspect of the different sound equipment used in the PA systems. This would be necessary to learn before we arrived in Europe to do our shows. “I need two volunteers to come on stage and show me what you know about this sound system,” the sergeant said. Of course, Richard and I volunteered. “Sir, we don’t know a lot about sound systems but would love to learn,” we both said enthusiastically. “I will show a western movie on the overhead pull-down screen. I want both of you to figure out what sounds you would use from this machine that follows what action you see on the screen. For example, if the horses run through the field, you will need to find and use the sound that would go with the horses galloping. Also, when you see a cowboy firing a gun, use the button you think might create the sound like a gun firing,” the sergeant explained. Richard and I were the first guinea pigs to begin this exercise. I looked around to see how many people were watching Richard, since he was the first man up. All six men and four women attending our class had their eyes glued to see how we would handle the equipment. No one told us how fast those horses would be galloping through the fields. I tried to focus on the screen suspended from the ceiling but accidentally took my eyes off the screen. I pushed the button of a horse speaking. Everyone in the whole room almost fell out of their chairs laughing. “Okay, I guess you thought this would be a breeze. You will learn to pay attention and continue practicing over and over until you get the sound with the right animal or person,” shouted the sergeant. Richard and I worked harder the next go around, and finally had the horses galloping instead of talking and the cowboys firing their guns correctly.

“Boy! Charlie, it sounds like the others participating honestly found it to be easy! I suppose we have a lot to learn around here.” “I agree, Richard. I just hope the rest of the classes will be easier.” “Charlie, just think; we may be able to use all of this stuff if we end up in Hollywood or New York when we get out of the army. Did you hear one of the instructors mention we would learn how to initiate a series of symphonic concerts and operatic performances if we end up in Naples?” “No, I have not heard anyone mention we would be transferred to Naples. As long as we are not in combat, I don’t care where we go. Let’s learn everything we can, even if we do not work with symphonies while we are still doing our hitch in the army. At least the army will pay for all our training.” “Richard, are you thinking we may end up in Hollywood or New York after the war? I don’t know about you, but I’m open to doing whatever it takes to get a director or producer’s position. I would even consider an opportunity to write Broadway plays.” “Boy! I’m impressed with your optimistic attitude, Charlie. I really ire that in you. I can just see you up on stage playing a big part in some famous movie.” After we stepped off the stage, two people at a time went up to complete their sound equipment training. We were all exhausted and ready to eat and rest, especially after traveling and attending class all on the same day. “Richard, watching all the others operating the sound equipment helped me a lot. Most of them seemed to know what they were doing. I guess we were their guinea pigs. I can’t wait to use it again.” “I agree. Then we will be able to kick butt and be hot.” “All of you who completed the class today are dismissed and may proceed to the building across the road to get some shut eye. Everyone will report back here at 0600 hours, except tomorrow’s class will be held in room 206, where you will learn different dances and musical instruments,” the sergeant shouted. “Charlie, I may have this training knocked out. I do play the guitar and can dance a little. How about you?”

“Well, I don’t play an instrument unless you call playing on a washboard music. When I was young, I played on Mama’s old washboard and could make some very unusual noises. I don’t think Mama really appreciated the noises though. Some of my sisters and brothers danced around as I played. I do know how to dance a little. In my senior year of high school, we had a class that incorporated a few dances. I think my favorites were the waltz and polka. I always enjoyed seeing which girl I could get to dance with me and then would twirl her around a few times. I often tried to see how dizzy I could make her, especially if I didn’t like the girl to begin with.” “Is everyone ready to learn to play his or her favorite instrument?” The sergeant screamed out. Everyone just sat there, waiting for the first person to speak out. Finally, Richard spoke up and said, “Yes, I’m excited to play the guitar.” Richard jumped up, ran up on the stage, grabbed a guitar lying on a chair, and began playing “Yankee Doodle Dandy.” Everyone in the room clapped and gave him a standing ovation. “I didn’t realize you played the guitar this well. I would love you to teach me how to play the guitar one day. I know how to write plays, build characters, and create plots. As a child, I often thought up plots to plays for my brothers and sisters to perform in but never learned how to play a musical instrument.” “Sure, I can teach you before we start performing shows. I think most people need to have some training to play at least one musical instrument. I’m sure, with the gifts you have in art and writing, you shouldn’t have a problem catching on quickly.” “Oh! Richard, I guess you are trying to tell me I still have hope. I did perform many plays during the year in our old barn and sometimes in our local country store down the road. We had our own family theater going on in our small town in North Carolina, but we were never fortunate enough to own any musical instruments. I never thought of having that much talent, just loved writing and performing in a few neighborhood plays. “Just the thought of Sergeant Miller not yelling and screaming at us all the time will make our training a breeze after all we endured at basic training.”

“I agree, Charlie; I love this training already.” The next morning we bounced out of bed, finished our breakfast in about twenty minutes, and reported for our dance class. “Today all of you will learn many new dance steps and moves. If you get the opportunity to perform with well-known entertainers, such as Bing Crosby, Judy Garland, Bette Davis, Frank Sinatra, Jack Benny, and of course, Bob Hope, you can count yourself lucky. All of these entertainers are very dedicated in boosting the morale of those soldiers left behind in hospitals. You may even perform in coffee shops and work closely with performers who are not necessarily famous movie stars but people performing for charities and fundraisers. If you are fortunate enough to perform with any of these people, you will come out of the war a much better person,” the sergeant explained. “I think we need to pick us a nice-looking woman. Which one is appealing to you, Charlie?” “Well, I like the blonde. I spotted her at the first class we had on sound. I think she was the only person in the room who did not laugh at me when I screwed up by having the horses talk. I just hope we get to pick who our dance partners are. I know the blonde will be the one I pick.” “Everyone line up by height against the wall. I will be choosing your partner,” the sergeant yelled. When he finally chose a partner for me, the only person left was the cute, short blonde girl. This one would have been my first choice anyway, if I were given a choice. “Miss, my name is Charlie. What is your name?” “My name is Joan. I was hoping to be paired with you. Do you like to dance?” “Yes, I like dancing. I’ve never had any formal training but have always liked shaking a leg.” The music the sergeants chose for our first dance was “The Blue Danube.” I could not be happier he picked this song.

I took Joan’s hand, and off we went twirling around the room. To my amazement, we kept in step. After we finished dancing to the waltz, we began the Texas Two Step. As Joan and I danced to a few selected songs; I looked back to see whom Richard had been paired with. To my surprise, he ended up with a tall guy, but seemingly having a grand old time. They were talking and laughing the whole time. After a couple of hours, playing different tunes and dancing many dances, some of which I didn’t have a clue what they were, we kept dancing. I wasn’t ready to stop. All of a sudden the music stopped. Since we didn’t want to be the only couple left standing on the dance floor, we walked off too. “All of you stop now!” the sergeant hollered. “Thanks Joan, for being my partner. You are really a great dancer. Maybe we will run into each other in another class.” “I sure hope so, Charlie.” “Seems all of you were in step on most of the songs I just played. If not, you will have another opportunity after we arrive in the clubs near the army bases, and each will be catering to specific clientele. One club in England specializes in lively entertainment, holding several dances a week. This is where various sports tournaments take place. You will also entertain at some locations that provide day care and are primarily a home away from home for the women and children of soldiers stationed nearby.” After breakfast the next day, we started to get serious with our stage training. We worked with different paints for the scenery, built props, and set up the stage where we would later perform a musical comedy skit. Although we worked hard, we all seemed to enjoy laughing and cracking a few jokes here and there. “Okay!” the sergeant yelled. “I think you guys are ready for real stage acting after building and setting up props. You are now ready to perform. I want each one of you to choose a job that most suits you in the theater arts. You can choose to write a play, pick the props needed, work on lighting, act, or work on the

sound system. You will only have today to complete and perform.” “Sergeant, I would love to be involved in the writing of the play, if you would permit me to,” I said. “Sure thing, I usually don’t get any volunteer writers.” Right away, the writing appealed to me. I walked to the drawing section in one corner of the room, where I would begin writing. I knew immediately the title I would give the play, which was one I had used many times while growing up. Looking for Mama came to mind as one I knew and felt comfortable with. I began writing as fast as I could think up the main plot and names. I knew I would need to keep the play short. I immediately chose names I had used years ago. With nine brothers and sisters in our family, the names came easily. I noticed Richard chose to work with the music, especially playing the guitar. After several hours, I finished the scripts. “Sergeant, the play is ready, and I can begin directing when you give me the word!” “Revis, I wanted you to only write the play, not direct too. But if you think you can handle them both, go for it!” After I gave each person his or her part to read over once, we began the performance. I gave the main part of Mama to Joan. I felt most comfortable with her and knew we could communicate well. “Do any of you have any questions?” I asked everyone before beginning scene one, but no one did. “This play, as all of you know, is about a woman with nine children, left alone after her husband was killed in the war. She became very depressed and did not know where to turn to make extra money to keep her family going. After she struggled for many years, she began to see her children suffering from malnourishment. She then became mentally ill, left home, and did not tell

anyone where she had disappeared. The story goes on to explain how her loving family searched diligently for her for several years and finally found her in a nursing home in New York. “Everyone, get in your place, and let’s begin the play. Action! Begin!” The play was short, but everyone seemed anxious to perform and did his or her part well. We had a few blunders but managed to work out the kinks and finished in about two hours. When the curtain lowered, we all were relieved. I could not wait to see the reaction of the sergeant when we completed the play. After the clean-up crew finished gathering up all the mess we had created during the sets, I finally had a chance to talk. “Joan, how did you think the play went?” “Charlie, you did a superb job, and I think you will become some big director or producer one day. All I can say is give me a call when you get to Hollywood or Broadway.” “Well, thanks for the compliment, Joan. You weren’t too bad yourself.” “I think all of you ed the test and will be well on your way to entertaining our military troops while serving your hitch in the army,” the sergeant said while saluting us.

Chapter 18

USO and Camp Shows

Just before we left Fort Meade, the sergeant met with us outside our sleeping quarters to give us our final instructions. “Although, all of you have not gained first-hand experience in entertaining the troops, most have touched on various aspects of the industry here. The training you have just received will give you the knowledge necessary when actually performing at different USO and Camp Shows, Inc., not only in Europe but also in many military camps located all over the United States. you will provide morale and recreation services to US military personnel. These camps will become your home away from home. “As I mentioned on your arrival, you should consider it a privilege to perform with many famous Hollywood stars that are eager to show their patriotism by entertaining the troops. If you are interested in pursuing a career in entertainment, this will help you gain valuable knowledge while working with these celebrities. The job will not always be in entertainment but may only be distributing songbooks and games or just delivering athletic equipment. “Before leaving today, I have a surprise! We have some special entertainers who will perform for you. You can expect to see Latin American swing dancers, along with a puppeteer, who will do his comedy act when you reach your final destination,” the sergeant said, surprising us at the last minute. We all stood at attention. We waited to see who would come out to perform on such short notice. We began hearing music while noticing several men and women come out with beautiful and colorful Spanish costumes. As they danced in a large circle, each person would grab one of us who were standing in line to in the dance. I loved every minute of it. Although I had never danced to Spanish music before, I got into the rhythm and thought I did quite well. We all danced to a couple of songs. My attention moved to a puppeteer acting out a funny skit. I looked over to see the expression on Richard’s face. He immediately caught my eye, walked over, and stood beside me. “Charlie, I saw how you fell into step on that dance. I kind of like it myself. The

puppeteer on the other hand wasn’t all that great. What was your opinion of him?” “I think he looked a lot like Edgar Bergen’s puppet named Charlie McCarthy. I do ire anyone who is able to be a ventriloquist. I guess it is all in who is performing. Personally, I thought he did a great job.” “I guess you’re right. I know I would never be able to be one. I even have a hard time speaking for myself, and I would never be able to speak for two. At least this was a surprise and something different to get us in the mood.” The sergeant came to the front of the line, shouting, “Go now! Do the job the US Army has assigned you to do!” After we stood at attention and saluted the sergeant, we marched over to the runway, where we would fly to Lakenheath Air Force Base outside of London, England. I began to have bittersweet feelings at this point about leaving. I boarded the plane and walked to the back, where I found an empty seat by a window. I left Richard to talk with one of the girls he had met at training camp. This was only my second time to fly, and I became excited in anticipation of the scenery I would view out the window. I looked up and noticed a familiar face walking down the aisle toward my seat. “Charlie, I hope you don’t mind if I sit with you,” Joan said. “Of course, I don’t mind, Joan. Have a seat. This is my second flight, so I hope you don’t mind me sitting by the window?” “No, not at all. I flew many times when I lived in New York with my parents. Although, each time I fly seems to be a challenge. Actually, when I was a child, we would always fly on civilian planes. Our flights were either late or canceled most of the time. Our American troops had first choice when their planes used the runways. Of course, we were the only civilians there. This time I think we may be okay and won’t be asked to wait, since we are now the troops and in the army! “Look out the window, Charlie. You can see how large the Atlantic Ocean really is! We will not see anything but water for many hours. My parents would fly our

whole family to England to visit there for several months with my grandparents. I would get so bored with nothing to look at but water.” “Wow! Joan, it sure sounds like you were a world traveler. I’ve never had the opportunity to explore the world except North Carolina.” “I must confess, Charlie, I am a bit nervous to fly, since I read where a few musical theater stars were killed in a plane crash just this past December while en route to to perform in USO Shows.” “Let’s not think about that right now, Joan. We should only think about pleasant thoughts.” “Okay, Charlie, if you say so. “What profession do you plan on pursuing after we get out of the army?” “Well, let’s see! I hope to leave the army with enough experience to write, direct, act, and produce shows on Broadway.” “How about rolling your eyes again at me like you did when we talked about performing on Broadway. I just love to see you do that and love your big smile.” “Oh! Joan, I was asked to do that a lot with my friends back home,” I rolled my eyes and gave her another big smile. “Joan, have you heard where we will be first when we perform in England?” “Not exactly, but just before we left Fort Meade, I overheard the sergeant tell several guys we would perform at one of the largest hospitals in London. He then went on to say we would be serving lots of coffee and doughnuts to the troops.” “Joan, serving food and drinks doesn’t sound like entertainment to me. I guess the troops need to meet somewhere other than on the field to talk and let off some steam. I’m sure they haven’t had hot coffee and doughnuts while in the fields fighting.” “I’m just glad we can help make the troops’ lives more pleasurable, since they have been fighting for us. I am sure Charlie, we will have many other things to

do. As the sergeant told us during our training, we will be involved in entertainment in different clubs and helping with sports tournaments, not just working in hospitals or coffee shops. I’m sure all of us will be instrumental in building up the soldiers’ morale. I like the idea the army will involve women entertainers to perform in some of the shows and not just men,” Joan said. “Joan, in a separate class I took from the one you and I were in together, the instructor explained how to sober up drunken soldiers by giving them hot coffee and helping them back to their barracks.” “Who knows, Charlie; if we are fortunate enough to perform well and in front of the right person, we may land an agent. We may even get an owner of a theater or movie studio to approach us with a job in Hollywood or New York after our hitch in the army.” “Now you’re talking! I ed Mama telling me Ed Sullivan actually collected Broadway performers and flew them up and down the East Coast on weekends to entertain the troops in certain service camps. I also think I Camp Shows, Inc. was a division of the USO, which represented the combined efforts of all the talent agents and booking agents, along with theater and movie studios and performers in the whole country. Everyone knew the Camp Shows were the largest booking agents in the world. I feel Mama knew in the back of her mind this is the field I would be serving in one day.” The flight was very long, but we finally arrived at Lakenheath Air Force Base, which was located about seventy miles Northeast of London. As I looked out the window, I saw rows of soldiers lined up. We all marched off the plane and stood at attention until the sergeant appeared. “Follow me inside the building, where your orders will be read. You are about to learn about many life-changing events,” the sergeant shouted. As I watched the troops board the plane, I noticed many were amputees with prosthetic legs, one of the most difficult sights I had experienced in my whole life. The sergeant began yelling again! “Most of you will be helping out in the local hospital near London. You will not

only be entertaining the troops who have been in the hospital for many months but may also need to sit and talk with those who are mentally disturbed. Many here have suffered from the loss of their fellow comrades and are finding it very difficult to deal with.” We all just stood there and looked at each other, unsure of what to expect. The bus finally arrived to transport us over to the hospital. At our arrival, we were escorted to the third floor to visit the troops, where we stored our gear in one room that was set aside for us. The sergeant continued his orders. “Everyone will gather in this large room, where the doctors and nurses meet monthly to discuss their patients’ cases.” We stood there just looking at each other. Our feelings of uncertainty continued as we waited for the next directive. Walking in the room, I could not help but notice one bald headed man who appeared to be in his forties, sitting and just staring at the ceiling. I tried to talk to him. That didn’t seem to help at all. I then decided to roll my eyes and try to get his attention that way. He still just sat there. Finally, he turned his head and looked me in the eye. I saw a small grin come over his face and knew, then I had him. I wasn’t quite sure what I would do next, but knew I had better come up with something fast to keep his attention. Just as I thought of a plan, the double doors at the front of the room swung open, and a group of local women volunteers came in, dancing in circles with funny hats on their heads. Some hats were large with feathers coming out everywhere, some hats had large brims, and some hats had funny, outlandish colors on them. The patients who were able to stand ed in and began moving their bodies, dancing around the room. We didn’t have music or instruments to play, but no one seemed to mind. I wasn’t sure what to say at this point, but came up with a plan to just carry on with the dancing, especially since everyone seemed to be having a great time. After about an hour of dancing, I slipped through the crowd and left the room. I caught a glimpse of the kitchen downstairs as we walked up to the meeting room. I decided to walk back down to see if I would be able to confiscate some goodies. Just as I reached the hall outside the kitchen, I quickly spotted several large trays of doughnuts and coffee sitting on a table. I thought this would be

great if I could share these with all the men and women upstairs. “Miss, would you mind me taking a few trays of doughnuts and some coffee upstairs where we are meeting with some of the patients that need a little cheering up?” I asked one of the nurses. “No, I don’t mind at all, sir. We have these sitting out to share when we have entertainers to visit us. “Handing out the doughnuts seems to bring joy to our troops. You will be able to tell by their faces how disturbed they are. Witnessing the death of their buddies must be a tragic thing for them to cope with,” the nurse said. “I can only imagine how difficult that is. We can only be thankful for the troops and the gallant fighting they did. I’m sure the memories of their fallen comrades will always be a part of their lives.” I spotted an empty cart sitting next to an elevator. I grabbed the cart before anyone else spotted it and stacked as many trays full of doughnuts and coffee as it would hold. As I turned around, the patients began grabbing as many doughnuts as they could possibly hold. Wow! It was fantastic to see the pained expressions replaced with big smiles. I finally began to understand that entertainment was not always performing skits, plays, or musicals. It was also a way to take the soldiers’ minds off the war, bringing a touch of normalcy back to their lives.

Chapter 19

Entertainment in England

After we left the hospital; we walked over to a small coffee shop to regroup and listen to the sergeant yelling out the orders for our next assignment. “Listen up! While you are here in England, another sergeant will give out a list of jobs you might be involved in. Some may be located in several different facilities here. Your stay here in England will be approximately six months.” After today at the hospital, I was apprehensive to see where we would go next. As we stood around talking, another sergeant walked into the coffee shop. He began reading off several places where we would be going and what our involvement would be there. “Everyone who visited the hospital today experienced just a small part of what the USO Shows are all about. Tomorrow we will be traveling to the USO club located close by. Here we will be listening to American music. Many of you, especially the women, will only need to sit and talk with our homesick solders. There’s nothing like a pretty face to brighten up a lonely heart,” the sergeant shouted while grinning. I sat down beside Richard. We had been separated from each other for the past few days, so we just caught up on the events at the hospital. “Finally, Richard! We get to be involved with men and women who are able to communicate and carry on a real conversation. I’m looking forward to learning what the USO club is all about.” “I agree with you, Charlie. I’m really excited about our involvement at the club.” The next evening our group was eager to get on the bus that would take us to the club. Upon arriving, we noticed several men and women smiling at the door to greet us. “Come on in. We are so happy you arrived to help train these troops to dance. We may even have a Hollywood celebrity or two come to help us out,” one of

the USO girls told us. I turned to Richard, “Did you just hear what I did about some Hollywood celebrities coming?” “Yes, I did. This may be the most exciting thing that has happened to us since we ed the army! “I ed reading, when we were in high school, that Bob Hope led the first group of celebrities to perform for the pilots. Mr. Hope also led his first USO overseas wartime tour, taking celebrities like s Langford and Jack Pepper to bases here in England and several other countries. Wouldn’t it be great if other entertainers, such as Marlene Dietrich, Bing Crosby, or Judy Garland show up here tonight?” “Sure would, Richard. Let’s keep our fingers crossed.” “Okay, all of you pick a partner and dance to this well-known Dinah Shore song, ‘I’ll Walk Alone,’” the sergeant requested. I moved quickly across the room to grab Joan for my partner before someone else could snatch her up. One of the soldiers began playing the piano. He played so well I thought the piano was going to slide across the floor. After we finished our dance, I walked over and introduced myself to the piano player. “You sure made that piano rock. My name is Charlie, and I sure enjoyed hearing you play.” “Thanks for the compliment. My name is Lieutenant Edward Stanley. I have always loved the piano. As a matter of fact; I even won a grand piano at the age of fourteen in a piano-playing competition in California. I always loved playing at home in our local theaters, and now entertaining the troops has been a great honor.” “I really ire anyone who has the talent you have. How long have you been in the army?” “I entered the US Army as a private in 1942 after attending eight years of

college. I then left my career as a language teacher and attended the Adjutant General’s Officer Candidate School. After finishing officer’s school, the army discharged me in early 1943, and I decided to re-enlist. Later on that year, I served in the Prisoner of War Censorship Bureau. In 1944 I continued to serve in active duty. “I will probably re-enlist for another hitch now that the war is over. I speak several different languages and hope to further my studies in foreign languages here in London and Paris. Someday when I get out of military service, I would love to get into the theater and write plays in different languages, get involved in acting, or participate in some type of performing. Even when I was young and involved in church, I was involved in all of the holiday plays.” “I’m glad to hear that, Edward. Sounds like you and I have the theater in common. I don’t think the same as you do on re-enlisting though. When I serve my time, I will be ready to go back to the good old USA. Where do you plan to further your talents, Edward? Will you stay in London and teach different languages or go back to California?” “I will move back to California or would even consider living in New York. What about you?” “I will probably try to find a job in Hollywood.” “Charlie, we should keep in touch. Who knows, we may end up writing plays or performing shows together one day. I am scheduled to perform in after I leave here. Maybe we will cross paths again while in Europe.” “That sounds great to me.” Edward seemed to be a decent gentleman. He had dark-brown hair and blue eyes, stood about six-feet tall, and looked to weigh around one-hundred thirty pounds. Just from our short conversation, I noticed we had several things in common and hoped we would meet again. Edward and I said our good-byes and started to walk towards the door. I looked up and saw a nice looking woman come in the room. It was Dinah Shore. Who would ever have thought I would be able to see and meet her in person.

We continued dancing as Dinah sang her song, with Edward accompanying her at the piano. After the performance, we all were able to meet and talk with Miss Shore. What a wonderful and nice person she was. We all left that night with a wonderful experience. I walked over to the other side of the room to talk to Richard. I couldn’t wait to tell him about the conversation I had with the pianist. “Richard, did you notice me talking to the guy at the piano?” “I did see you over there talking to him. I wasn’t sure if you knew him or you were just complimenting him on his music.” “He was such an interesting man. He has a lot in common with both of us. When he gets out of the army, he wants to move back to California and work in a theater. Don’t you think that’s odd?” “I’m not surprised with that. I heard him playing that piano, and he sure has talent.” “I really enjoyed my conversation with him.” Just as Richard and I began walking back to our rooms, one of the women at the USO club approached us. She began to tell us of her experiences with different Camp Shows during her tour in the army. “I could see you both were blown away by Dinah Shore coming tonight. All of you who came to perform tonight should have been with us when some of the celebrities were ankle deep in mud and huddled under their ponchos in the pouring rain. Many times the stages were outdoors without cover, and all the entertainers would get soaking wet. I one instance when we were performing outside with bugs flying in our hair and faces. “We have performed to audiences with almost ten-thousand troops attending. Many times, we had nowhere to sit or stand when we were in between sets because of the number of people attending the shows. Many times when we were not performing, we would have to sit up in trees and observe,” the woman shared

with us. We walked away as the sergeant met us. “You two, count yourselves lucky you were sent here to perform entertainment, or you would not have met this many stars. We will travel across town tomorrow and hear a couple of more surprise celebrities sing. Your duties for this show will be to hand out songbooks and perform a short skit to all the troops. I’m sure you will enjoy working with this group of entertainers,” the sergeant said without giving us the celebrities’ names. “Richard, who do you think the surprise celebrities will be?” “Not sure, but I look forward to working with them.” Richard and I got to our assigned rooms. I thought the next night after our show, would be a great time to write Mama. I needed to tell her I had arrived here safely and give her the low down on the celebrities I had met. The next morning after breakfast, we were all excited to get on the bus and go where we would be performing. We had no clue which skit we would be acting out but were so content to have the opportunity to perform. “Everyone, come get your script and begin reading. I have circled each part you will need to memorize before we arrive at our destination. We will perform the skit right after serving our troops doughnuts and coffee. Then we will have some extra help on the musical portion of our program,” the sergeant explained. I looked at the first page of our skit and saw the title was The Sky Is Falling. “Hey, Richard, look at this title. This should be interesting.” “Everyone needs to hurry and get on the train immediately,” shouted the sergeant. We arrived at our destination after only an hour of travel. We jumped off the train and walked across the road to a large white building next to Westminster. Our sergeant handed each of us a tray of doughnuts and coffee. We couldn’t help but keep our eyes glued to the hundreds of men and women standing outside the building as we marched inside. After the sergeant instructed us to hand out the doughnuts and coffee, we moved

through the crowd as quickly as possible. All the troops seemed excited to see us as we carried their favorite sweets. When we finished, we were instructed to march over to Whitehall in London where we would witness the most glorious sight. Winston Churchill waved to the crowds of people after his broadcast to the nation that the war with was over. This was a day to in 1945; one I will never forget. The war was over. Those of us who were interested in staying to entertain the troops until they were able to leave would be able to do so and travel on to . Richard and I both decided this would be a great opportunity for us, since we wanted to pursue the entertainment field. All of a sudden, the sergeant appeared from out of nowhere and instructed us all to march with him over against the wall. He told us we would be changing our program. Instead of performing the skit that was handed out to us earlier, we would perform in a musical that would include, again, some famous celebrities. “Richard, I was all ready for my part in the skit. I even memorized it. I can’t wait to see who appears today.” “I agree. This sounds like some fun from the change of just handing out coffee and doughnuts.” Just as we lined up against the wall, ready to see who would be our surprise celebrities, in walked the Andrews Sisters singing one of their most famous songs “Boogie Woogie Bugle Boy.” “Come dance with us, and help us sing one of our favorite songs,” one of the girls said while dancing around the room. I grabbed Joan standing close to me. We began dancing and singing along with everyone. I could see many dancing and noticed many local English women stopped by to in the entertainment and to enjoy conversations with the troops. “Joan, how fun is this? I never thought we would be singing with the Andrews Sisters. I can’t carry a tune, but this is still fun entertainment.” “Oh! Charlie, that is not true. You sing just fine. This song is perfect for the

crowd.” This great experience went on for several hours as we all sang and danced to many songs. By the time we finished, the girls hung around for a few minutes to speak personally to anyone that wanted to talk. Of course, everyone was anxious to talk to the celebrities, since most of the troops had never had a chance to talk to any women except those serving in the war. Right before we were ready to go back to our separate rooms, the door swung open and there was a three-string band to play their musical instruments. I wasn’t sure who they were or where they had come from, but everyone seemed to enjoy their music. I thought the roof would come down at that point. Everyone’s eyes just stayed focused on the band. Finally, we all began to dance again. I looked up at the large clock on the wall and noticed the time was already close to midnight. No one seemed to care about the time and just kept on dancing. I’m not sure how much energy we all had at that point, but nothing stood in our way. It was nearly 0200 hours when the band finally left. “Listen up! I need all of you to dismiss from here and report to your rooms. Tomorrow will be a long day, and you will need to get all the rest you can muster. We will be flying out of here tomorrow around 0900 hours. We will be continuing our Camp and USO Shows in ,” the sergeant yelled out his usual orders. We all went our separate ways at that point. “Richard, I don’t know about you, but I’m ready to collapse.” “I agree.” We left the building and walked back to our room as the sergeant ordered. I had so much to write and tell Mama, I could hardly wait. We had been so busy since we had arrived, and this was the first chance I had to write her. “If you don’t mind, Richard, I want to sit down and write Mama and let her know I should be safe now that we won’t be in direct combat and are working in entertainment. It may take a few days before I get another letter off to her since we will be leaving for tomorrow. Although I have not received a letter

yet, I feel sure Mama is sitting there every day waiting to hear from me.” I could never tell Mama about the harsh reality of being at basic training. It had not been easy holding back the truth. Basic training was foreign—sometimes a bizarre world, where we were all pushed physically and mentally. We went into the war as boys just out of high school and left as frightened men. After those few weeks of hard training, we were proud of our accomplishments, having been molded from green civilians to novice soldiers. At least some of us were proud. Although I knew Mama would be proud of me about performing at the USO and Camp Shows, I was too ashamed to tell her about failing my test at the rifle range.

Dear Mama,

I hope you are doing well and holding down the farm. I miss you terribly and can’t wait to see you. Are you still making and selling your cornshuck dolls? I’m so proud of you continuing your talents with the dolls. I can’t wait to come home and see all the new dolls you have now to go with The Husk Family.

I now have a new address. I’m in England right now, but we just received our orders today and will be leaving for tomorrow morning. I don’t have that address to give you right now, but I will write you with my address when I get settled there. I understand why I haven’t received a letter from you yet, since I have moved around a lot, but I wanted to give you heads up on what is happening with me.

Mama, this place has been great. I have never seen so many doughnuts in my whole life. Don’t worry, I’m not eating very many. We have been handing them out to the troops when we perform. We are entertaining at hospitals, clubs, and at some other facilities here in England. Seems we always are giving out

doughnuts and coffee. I guess because this is a delicacy they were not able to enjoy while in combat.

I have met and worked with some celebrities, which has been quite an experience. Having this opportunity was why I wanted to get into the entertainment field while serving in the army. I’ve gotten to work with Dinah Shore and the Andrews Sisters so far. It has been such an amazing experience watching the troops and seeing smiles on their faces when they get to actually talk with the celebrities. I think they just enjoy living again. Many troops have witnessed their best friends killed during the war. I’m sure that must have been very difficult.

Mama, I’m hoping I will be home soon after we do our tour in . Just keep the faith and stay busy making your dolls.

I love you and hope to come home soon.

Charlie

Chapter 20

Entertainment in

The next morning we marched down the hill to catch our flight to . I must say, having lived in a small town in North Carolina, I had never been on a train, boat, or plane until I ed the army. This trip to would not be scary, since I had gained flying experience while in the army. I was still a bit apprehensive about what would happen after arriving in ; I couldn’t wait to see what type of entertainment we would see or famous people we would meet when we arrived. “How do you feel about our next adventure, Richard?” “I have been on a plane before and wasn’t impressed my first go around, but this time I may like it better now that we’re off to .” The flight was uneventful. As soon as we arrived in and stepped off the plane, a new sergeant was waiting to give everyone orders. Our camp in was just a few yards from Stalag 17, a prisoner-of-war camp that held captured US soldiers. As we walked up to the building, we could already hear joy, excitement, and laughter. Just seeing new faces and people not locked up in the stalag buildings was such a relief. They knew the war had ended, and their last tour of duty while in the army might soon be over. “Richard, have you heard any rumors on what we may be doing while here?” “I only heard that we will be entertaining in hospitals and various clubs around . I’m sure we will see many wretched people here that were caught up in the middle of such tragic fighting. I feel we will have to work hard to replace the pain on the troops’ faces with joy after many have suffered hardships and witnessed the deaths of many of their friends.” “I agree with you, Richard. “Look over there! There must be thousands of troops sitting on the ground. I guess we will be performing on the large stage up front this time. I wonder what celebrities will us.”

As I looked around, I noticed the sergeant walking over to a large white truck with the words American Red Cross written on the side. I noticed several people with white uniforms stepping off the truck, carrying large bags. I wasn’t quite sure if they were delivering blood for the wounded troops or if they were just delivering needed supplies. I observed the sergeant as he carefully took the bags of clothes, water, and food off the truck and handed them to the nurses standing by. The sergeant filled a trailer with the bags and tossed them over to us to hand out to all the troops sitting on the ground. The troops appeared to be exhausted but seemed thrilled to receive food and clothes that would keep them warm and dry for their return home. While distributing supplies, I could not help but notice how all the troops exuded joy on their faces and thanked us for being there. It was such a great feeling to know that we were involved in bringing happiness to these troops, who suffered so dearly in the war. After all the supplies were given out; the sergeant yelled out for us to report on stage and begin the show. “Hurry up! We are finished with the supplies now, have fun doing what we came here to do,” the sergeant yelled. We all fell in line after we received crazy funny costumes to wear and began to march on stage. The costumes were very colorful with short nicker pants for the guys and full dresses with crinoline petticoats for the girls to wear. I think we were just as excited to perform as the troops were to see the show. “We are glad all of you are here for a great show and sing-along today,” the sergeant shouted out to the crowd. All the troops hollered and clapped, eager for the show to begin. A couple of sergeants handed us the skit and songbooks we would use. I kept my eyes on the piano to see who would be accompanying us as we sang. Still, no one arrived, and I wondered if Edward would show up to play. He mentioned he might be coming to after leaving London. With his talent

on the piano, I would not be a bit surprised if he appeared today. I briefly took my eyes off the piano and looked to catch a glimpse of the crowd, when I noticed someone walking up the steps quickly towards the stage. I couldn’t see who sat down at the piano with all of the performers standing in the way. The sergeant instructed us to begin singing some short familiar songs, that all the troops would know and some that would encourage the soldiers to sing along with newly released POW soldiers there. Before arriving, all the sergeants had stressed the importance of maintaining high morale for the troops. Although planned programs such as athletics, libraries, and religious education were great, but no more important than the entertainment they would be involved in. I tried to keep my eyes focused on the troops but became distracted by a man walking on stage. He looked familiar to me, but I couldn’t quite place him, especially with those white gloves and his black tailored suit. As the man walked toward the piano and sat down to play, I finally realized it was Edward. I was so excited and couldn’t wait for the show to end so we could visit with each other again. As we began singing “Lili Marlene,” which was a favorite song of both American and German soldiers, all the troops ed in singing the great song. It was a popular Marlene Dietrich song that everyone loved. Marlene was born in Schoenberg, , and tried to make as many visits back to as possible. Marlene became a US citizen in 1939. Many troops had the privilege of meeting her in person and would always ask her to sing a few songs so they could sing along with her. All of the entertainers were responsible for setting the props up on stage. Of course, room was limited, and we were many and only able to use the bare minimum. We worked quickly to get our costumes on and get our props in place before the skit began. We sang a few songs at the beginning. The skit we performed was, Guess Who Is Coming to Dinner. It was short, only lasting about thirty minutes. Our

program showed not only great talent by more experienced entertainers but also some new and talent. The show turned out to be hilarious! The entertainers who had performed this particular skit many times were able to adlib and put more expressions to the charterer than those of us performing it for the first time. At times, those of us newly doing the skit would have to stop and laugh before continuing our parts. No one seemed to mind and thought it was part of the skit. Just as we finished, I noticed a young lady talking to Edward. I stood around to wait for them to finish their conversation. I wanted to inquire on how she knew him. Finally, the lady walked towards me. I stopped and talked to her briefly. “Miss, do you know who the piano player is? I noticed you were talking to him.” “I think he told me his name was Edward. I never heard what his last name was. He and I worked in a Camp Show together while we were stationed in England. The only reason I ed him was he came up to me while we were performing and seemed very upset. “He seemed to be a very religious person. He told me he believed he was sent here on earth to help others who were less fortunate than he was. “I didn’t know him very well. I wanted to make sure he was the same man I had met in England, and sure enough, he was. He told me just now his name was Edward Stanley, but for some reason, he looks different today,” the woman explained. “Sir, I also ed seeing him in London just before we performed at a local hospital there. He was standing outside the door, sobbing after he had received a letter from the Red Cross telling him his sister had ed away. I guess seeing all the troops in the hospital and many who had suffered brought his mind back to his sister’s death. I could only imagine how I would feel if I heard, by mail, one of my sisters had ed away. I tried to console him but didn’t do a very good job.” “Thanks so much, Miss, for sharing this with me. I think I will speak to him after the show today and let him know I ed him in London as well.”

“Richard, what a great show we did today.” “Yes, we did a great job performing, and I feel we were all fantastic at pulling this skit off that involved so many people!” “I noticed after we danced and sang all the songs as instructed; a few wellknown pin-up girls walked across the stage, waving to all the troops. I noticed the troops were much more interested in the girls than singing with us. I guess that was why the sergeant decided to stop the show and let the girls light up their lives by parading around the stage.” We walked away today with different thoughts on how our lives would be changing soon. Just the idea that we would all be going home soon gave us such an inner peace. Although the war was over in 1945, many of us stayed a few months longer to entertain the troops and help build morale before sending them home to their families. War does terrible things to a person’s mind that can take years to heal. I tried to catch up with Edward. Then I noticed one of the sergeants walked back on stage and up to the microphone to make an announcement. “Everyone is ordered to report back here for an important announcement! Here this! President Truman has just announced that the war has been over for some time; all of you will be discharged to return to your families and friends. You have completed your duties, and now your life, as known here, has come to an end,” the sergeant shouted. I didn’t realize today would be the day we would hear our final word to begin celebrating the end of our duty, and that the war would be over for all of us, or at least for most of us that had no plans to re-enlist. “Richard, it is a little hard to analyze the immediate meaning of anything you’ve been thinking about for so long so intensely. After hearing that we will be returning back home; my first thought was a bit of a letdown. I loved entertaining, and I will miss that part of my life very much.” “I can relate to that. We have been gone so long now, Charlie, we won’t know how to act going back home, living a simple life,” Richard agreed. After the shouting of all the troops died down, I knew I wasn’t going to miss the

war, but I would miss the people I had met and worked with. Just for a moment, I could not understand how things would be without hearing news flashes about the war and following the troops to entertain them. It’s like an itch that you’ve gotten used to scratching, and all of a sudden, along comes a drug that cures it. You still feel a slight inclination to go on scratching, and you have to keep reminding yourself that there’s nothing to scratch. Now I would have to apply myself to all the things I dreamed of. I saw Edward walking in front of me and wanted to catch up with him and at least speak to him before he got lost in the crowd. “Edward, I thought that was you on stage at the piano. Boy! You did a terrific job. What do you think returning to the states now?” “Well, let’s see! Your name is Charlie isn’t it?” “Yes, Edward, my name is Charlie. I wasn’t sure you would , since we had only worked on a couple of shows together.” “I thought so. The reason I ed you was because of that funny rolling of your eyes and funny way you threw your head back. No one else could do that but you. “Charlie, I have always thought my life here was to bring happiness to the troops through my music. Getting out of the army also means the return to a way of life —the civilian way of life that has become strange to some of us. It isn’t easy to keep from over glamorizing civilian life. I’m afraid for some of us this life will be a disappointment when we get a chance to put on that blue serge suite, or blue denim clothes that we wore so long ago.” “I’m not sure what you mean by that. We’re not going back to the States as a bunch of problem children. We have certain rights as veterans and we have certain responsibilities as citizens. We cannot accept the rights without taking the responsibilities too. “The responsibilities include more than pulling down the blinds on our war past and living as useful citizens. We have been in the war, and most of us know what war means in of death, hardship, hunger, and dislocation. One responsibility should be to keep our eyes always open for forces that might throw us into another war. I’m sure none of us want that to happen,” I explained.

“Charlie, when I was a child, I was taught to believe in God and the Bible. I feel many of the troops will be lost when they return to their families after enduring such hardships and seeing many lives lost. I think you and I have been very fortunate to still have a purpose in what our dreams and goals are. Even after we return home, we will have a great life and wonderful memories of so many great people we met and worked with in the USO and Camp shows.” “I agree. I feel so blessed to have met you and so many other performers that I have learned from. I have learned so much from my own experiences here and while performing in London. I’m still very anxious to go back home now and work in Hollywood. I’m not yet sure in what capacity of entertainment that will be. “Do you know where you will start looking for a theater job, Edward?” “I feel I have a good chance working in plays, since I have had many years of experience. I even performed at a young age in plays at our local courthouse. When court was not in session, our local church would offer to perform plays there to help raise money. The people would like our plays so much that they would ask us to perform it a second night. The ission was only twenty-five cents. I was so happy to be in the plays; I really didn’t care if we got any money at all.” “Okay, maybe we will be fortunate enough to be able to work together in Hollywood. I have family in California, and this would give me an opportunity to visit with them until I land a job.” “Sounds like we may both have a plan, Charlie. The only catch to this is that my last hitch will not be up until 1952.” “You are a crazy man, Edward. Just think how much you would be able to contribute by entertaining in the United States.” “I didn’t know at the time I re-enlisted that I would have that opportunity. I will try to stay focused on how my services will help others during my extended stay here. I’m sure this will help me tremendously when I get back out to California. “Not to worry, Charlie. I’m sure our paths will meet again somewhere between California and New York. Let’s keep in touch.”

“I understand. You need to follow your heart. I will look you up when you are back in California. I wish you all the luck in whatever you do. “Thanks, Charlie. I wish you the best!” All I knew was six months in had come to an end. I couldn’t wait to get home from my long journey and see Mama again. I would have so much to share with her.

Chapter 21

Returning Home

After entertaining in England and the past year, I couldn’t wait to return home and get back to a normal life. At least I thought it would be normal. “Richard, I can’t believe we are finally returning home. I have mixed feelings.” “Well! I feel the same way you do. Some part of me is excited to return home and see my family again, but at the same time, I feel a little apprehensive and scared.” “Richard, I need to write Mama and let her know I will be coming home soon. “When do you think we will receive our discharge papers and instructions on all the specifics of our departure?” “I’m sure someone will give us our orders soon. The longer I’m here the more I think I’m ready to blow this t. When I look around and see all the wounded troops, it makes me feel depressed.” Finally, the sergeant came to each building where we were staying, walked in, and yelled as usual. “When I call your name, raise your hand, and you will receive your discharge papers. Those who will be returning to the United States will receive a packet including your departure times and the name of your ship. Your destination is New York, and you will be heading out later today. Your journey home will be a bit longer than your flight here, but all in all, home is becoming more of a reality for all of you.” The sergeant yelled out, “If you have any questions please raise your hands.” As I looked around, I did not see one hand go up. After I received my papers, I walked back to gather all my belongings and wrote Mama a short note.

Dear Mama,

I hope you are doing well. I wanted to drop you a short note to let you know I will be home in a couple of weeks. I will be boarding a big ship today leaving for New York. I haven’t found out what type of transportation I will be using from New York to home but feel sure it will be a train. I will give you a call when I arrive in Asheville, since I may not have time to call when I reach New York.

Love you lots, Your Sugar Foot

The Maritime Victory ship, which came from Bremerhaven, , would be carrying about twelve-hundred of us. As we boarded the ship, I kept thinking back and ing all I had experienced these couple of years. I must say I had developed fond memories of many people I had the pleasure of meeting while in the army. My first couple of years seemed like a nightmare, but the last couple of years were enjoyable, as I had gained knowledge that would help shape my future. Even though Edward was staying until his time was up; he came to see us off. As he stood waving good-bye to us, I felt like I was losing my best friend. Just as we started to walk away, I looked back once more and he appeared; Edward walking closer to the ship just waving. Joan and a few other friends we had met waved to us as we turned around. I felt a deep sorrow come over me, thinking I may never see them again. We climbed the gangplank and looked back at the troops and all the devastation the war had caused, not only to our troops who had fought here but also to all the buildings that had once stood but were now destroyed. I wanted to get my mind

off all the bad memories and the troops who were staying behind to help clean up all the damage caused by the war. After a few days at sea, Richard and I were resting in our cabins when all of a sudden I felt a jerk. I woke up and asked, “Richard, did you feel the ship rocking?” “Yes, I did. Since we have never been on a ship this large before, I didn’t know what it was. The ocean must be really rough for the ship to be rocking like crazy.” We ran up to the main ship deck and heard someone screaming, “Man overboard!” A siren went off right over our heads. The noise was excruciating and unbearable. Richard and I ran back to find a door to escape back downstairs to get off the main deck of the ship away from the noise. By the time we got down one flight of stairs, I noticed the water was coming over the top of the round porthole. I think everyone knew by that time, we might be in troubled waters. “Richard, do you think we may be in a hurricane? I have never witnessed anything like this before.” “With the way the winds were blowing and the water was splashing up over the top deck of the ship, I think that may be a good possibility.” We managed to climb back up to the top deck after the winds subsided to check out the situation. Just as we reached the deck, we noticed many of the crew hanging over the side of the ship with ropes. Richard and I tried to make our way over to see if we could help, but the ship would not cooperate and kept rocking us from side to side. Each time we tried to stand up, we fell back down and began to slip and slide another few feet. By this time, Richard and I were so sick, we could hardly hold our heads up without throwing up. While lying down on the floor, we were able to see many deck-hands pulling a few people up out of the water. I’m not sure if all were dead or alive. It became

impossible to count how many the huge waves coming over the ship threw overboard. Everyone began screaming and yelling for someone to help. We all tried to get as many people up off the deck and down to the galley as quickly as possible. We knew the navy crew would be in better shape to retrieve the men who fell overboard without us slipping and sliding under their feet. We finally managed to get in the galley where we were jam-packed, with hardly any room to breathe. We had nowhere to move, much less to go. Everyone was just glad to be alive. After the rain and wind subsided, the ship finally settled down and began to stabilize. I looked over at Richard, who appeared to be fine. “Richard, I know now we had to be in a hurricane. I guess we will never think about g up for the navy after this. I don’t think we would survive living on a ship.” “I agree, Charlie. I don’t want to ever be on another ship in my lifetime. Maybe we should have re-enlisted like Edward. I’m sure he is happier on stage than he would be on this rocky ship.” “Speaking of Edward, we need to keep in touch with him. I bet he would be a big help in us landing a job in entertainment in Hollywood or New York after he gets out. By then, he will have gained more experience and have some connections that may help us both. Edward is one smart cookie. He told me he had been promoted to 1st Lieutenant and placed in military intelligence.” “Wow! Sounds like he was not only a good looking man, but also had the brains to go with it. When we get home and he gets out of the army, I’m sure he will look us up.” “I don’t know about you, but I’m looking forward to getting off this ship. I overheard a few of the navy crew saying they were unable to retrieve a couple of the guys that went overboard because of the storm. I guess we should count ourselves lucky we weren’t one of them.”

“I agree, Charlie.” After a few days on the ship rocking and rolling, we finally arrived at the Port of New York early in the morning. We all collected our gear and almost ran down the gangplank. We were then escorted across the street to board a bus that would take us to the train station. As the bus pulled up and stopped, we all got off and walked inside. I could not take my eyes off the architecture of Grand Central Station. “Look at this beautiful train station, Richard. This is a great piece of architecture. Look, I see the name Cornelius Vanderbilt inscribed here on the wall. Do you think he may have been related to any of the Vanderbilt’s who built the Biltmore House in Asheville?” “I know George Vanderbilt was the one who built the Biltmore, and Cornelius may have been either his father or grandfather.” “Richard, remind me to tell you about my mama and her Husk Family. I think I told you she made the cornshuck dolls, better known as corn husk, but I never explained to you how it came from a vision she once had. Today, after I wrote Mama to tell her I would be home in about two weeks, I started to think back on my childhood days, when my whole family was involved in Mama’s doll factory.” “Charlie, although I grew up in North Carolina, I have never heard about those dolls. After we get on the train and settle in, I would love to hear all about your mama’s dolls. This sure sounds interesting and different from what we just came from.” All of the men and women going to North Carolina lined up to get on the train for yet another long journey. This should be a real treat. I was very excited about riding home. If I had not gone away to serve in the army, I would not have had the privilege of traveling, not only on a bus, but also on an airplane, a ship, and now a train. I couldn’t help think, it doesn’t get any better than this. Richard and I managed to sit together. “Richard, finally, I can almost feel that mountain air we have not felt in so long.

“Who is picking you up at the train station in Asheville?” “I think I will call my neighbor and have him come out to drive me home. “Charlie, not to change the subject, but I’ve been thinking. After hearing you and Edward talking about furthering your career in the theater or in some form of entertainment, I think I would enjoy working more with an orchestra or band. My love has always been playing the guitar. I have an idea! If you and Edward land a job in Hollywood or New York and work in the theater, you could look me up if you need a good musician or dancer.” “Sounds like a plan. I think you would be a hit working with any play or show that calls for a musician.” “Now, Charlie, let’s hear all about your mama’s doll factory.” “Are you sure you want to hear all about the dolls? To most people, this is a bazaar story and sounds like it’s out of a fairy tale.” “I don’t mean to interrupt you, but see that cliff out the window? I think I just saw the train hit a bear, and it fell off the track and down the cliff. It was a large black bear, and I only saw it for a brief moment before the train and bear collided. I love animals, and this disturbs me.” “Amazing! I didn’t get a chance to see that. I don’t like seeing any animals’ life destroyed. I’m an animal lover myself. We raised farm animals, and I only had an opportunity to see two bears in my life. They were both far up in the mountain where we would go to swing on a grapevine. We stayed our distance and were always afraid to move when they were around.” I realized Richard needed to calm down before I told him my doll story. We sat and just talked about everything that had gone on in our lives over the past couple of years. We were finally able to laugh and joke about it now that it had become our past. “Charlie, I’m ready to hear all about your mama and her dolls now.”

Chapter 22

Mama’s Vision

“Richard, I want to tell you how my mama’s vision all came about. As I explained before, this story may be hard for many to believe, but for the people who knew my Mama, there was no doubt that the vision she had was quite real. “Mama’s real name was Margaret Melinda Carson Revis. She was related to the famous frontiersman Christopher Carson, better known as Kit Carson.” “Charlie! You are kidding aren’t you? This sounds like a fairy tale to me.” “No, this is the truth. When I tell people this, they can understand why Mama had the strength and will to keep on going. She was such a strong woman. The old folks and those who did not know Mama, called her Mag. She hated when people called her Mag. Those who knew her called her Maggie or Big Mama. “I guess you are wondering why anyone would come up with a name like Big Mama.” “Since you mentioned it, it does sound a bit unusual.” “The reason our family and close friends called her Big Mama was because her oldest grandson would get confused on who his mother was. He would hear people calling Mama, Big Mama, and he had always called his own mother Mama. Mama finally told him one day to start calling her Big Mama and just call his mother, Mama. This would keep him from getting confused. “My daddy’s name was James Garfield Revis. He wasn’t a famous person just a hard-working man who worked to his large family. “Mama and Daddy raised both corn and tobacco. They lived a very plain and simple life as country farmers. Mama helped Daddy as much as she possibly could. “When they were first married in the early 1900s, times were hard. They lived on top of Pink Mountain in North Carolina. They struggled year after year to make ends meet while raising their ten children.

“Mama would always tell her family of how she had a vision. “One morning she got up before daylight and began preparing food for the family to take with them when they went out in the fields to work. That morning, after she had prepared breakfast and put it on the table, she went to wake up the rest of the family. Since they lived in a one-room cabin, she didn’t have far to walk from where they slept. While the family ate, she made the beds and cleaned. She gathered all the children who were old enough to work and gave them the tools they would need to start the day. That day happened to be during the winter months, which was not a pleasant time to be working outside.” “Hold on a minute, Charlie. Where was your daddy while your mama was cleaning, cooking, and getting all these children ready?” “Mama told me Daddy was outside harnessing the mule and gathering other tools needed for the day.” “I just wondered if your mama had it all to do by herself.” “No Richard, Daddy worked as hard as Mama did. They were a good team together and worked hard each day to complete their tasks before dark. “By the time the family finished breakfast and Daddy was ready to go, it was just daylight. The whole family would set out with a tote sack full of food. This they would need for the long four-mile journey up a tall hill to the cornfields. “The mule was accustomed to the trip and the heavy load of tools. He knew exactly where to go. The whole family would stay out in the fields and work all day, not returning until nightfall. You would think their job would be complete after all this, but when they returned home, they still needed to feed and water the livestock. Daddy and us kids would tend to the livestock while Mama was cooking dinner. After our chores were done we would eat dinner, wash up, and then go to bed.” “Charlie, what kind of farm animals did your family have?” “We had cows, chickens, and may have had a pig, but not sure about that. Since I was not born until 1926, I don’t if Mama said they had other farm animals other than these or not.”

“I thought you said your mama had a vision. When are you going to get to that part of the story?” “Richard, I mentioned this was a long story. You need to be patient. “After the animals and family were all fed, Mama would always tuck her children in for the night. Her work seemed to never end, as she would still needed to mend our clothes. She sat by the fire to do the mending and make us new clothes. She would never miss reading the Bible each night. Mama was a very religious woman and believed God would look after her and her family. “By the time she finished doing her chores, it was very late in the night, and she fell asleep. She said a vision came to her.” “Now, Charlie, this story is getting better. Tell me more! Tell me more!” “Mama said that in her dream she was a little girl again and was running out to the cornfields searching for her doll. She came upon a black cow and discovered that it was chewing on her doll. She began to cry. When the cow saw her tears, she stopped eating her doll and led her to a big white barn on the top of a tall hill, where she and the cow went inside. The cow asked Mama to bring her some cornshucks. Mama hurried to select the whitest, best cornshucks she could find, thinking the shucks were there for the cow to eat. Instead, the cow took the cornshucks, fashioned them into a doll, and gave the doll to her. I’m not really sure why the cow ate Mama’s doll, since it had a ceramic head and wore a cloth dress. I guess that was why it came to her as in a vision. “Well Richard, how did you like this story about Mama’s vision?” “That was fascinating! What did your mama do after she woke up?” “Well, Daddy thought she was crazy when she told him of her vision, but soon after her dream, Mama began to make dolls from cornshucks. Her first dolls she named Tiny Tots. I was told these dolls were very ugly at first. I ed my brothers and sisters telling me they were really ashamed of them and didn’t want anyone to see them. “Mama took our neighbor’s handmade pine-needle baskets to the Allanstand Craft Shop to sell for them, since they had been very sick for several weeks. She wanted to help them out, knowing they needed the money, because they were

very poor just as we were. “One day Mama decided since she would be taking the baskets to the craft shop anyway, she would take one of her dolls to see if they would be interested in purchasing them as well. She was very careful to wrap the doll in paper and put it in a nice box with a lid. As soon as the people in the craft shop saw the doll, it aroused their interest.” “Did Allanstand purchase the doll that day, Charlie?” “No, not the first time. I think after she saw the look on their faces at Allanstand, Mama decided she needed to work more on their appearance. After several weeks of tweaking the dolls and their faces, Mama finally perfected the design and decided to patent her dolls in 1919. In 1930 Mama decided to give her patent for the mother and father characters of Maisie and Cornelius to Allanstand Cottage Industries. By this time, she had made and sold hundreds of these popular dolls. “In 1936, Daddy ed away from sunstroke, leaving Mama to herself and her ten children. One day Mama decided to set up her own doll factory, working out of her house. She knew there would be no way she would be able to afford buying or renting another building for her doll production, so she decided to assemble them there on her own kitchen table. She talked her children into helping. They were reluctant at first, but promising them a bag of hard candy and jack rocks was all it took. Mama knew she would not be able to create enough dolls on her own to bring in enough money to her family unless she had help. “Mama and the rest of us who were still at home helped raise the corn in the summer and made the shuck dolls in the fall and winter months. She had an assembly line and gave us all specific tasks to do on the dolls. My job on the assembly line was to tie the arms on and tie the legs to the waist on the dolls. I used Raffia, a fiber used for making baskets and hats. Sometimes I would pull a thin strip off the husks the size of a thread and wrap it around the arms to hold them. Within a few years, I started to make hair for the dolls by using the corn silks. Some of my sisters were responsible for trimming their hair. Sometimes they would cut it so short the dolls would look like they had Mohawks.

Cornelius and Maisie Dolls

“My sister Catherine was responsible for adding the faces on the dolls.” “Charlie, did your mama and all the children only make one specific doll, or did they make different ones?” “I think she probably started out only making one type of doll, but by the time I was old enough to get more involved with the doll factory she had enlarged the number of dolls into a whole family of them. We made one called Maisie. Flossie was about six years old. Millie and Junior were the twins. We also made one small doll named Peggy Nut, and Tiny Tot, of course, were the first dolls she made. She made one doll called Cornelius. Mama named Cornelius after a member of the Vanderbilt family of the Biltmore Estate. She named the group of dolls The Husk Family. “Richard, eventually, The Husk Family grew to include aunts, uncles, and even grandparents. Someone said the dolls resembled the Plymouth Pilgrims. “Everything Mama used in making the dolls came from the corn plant. She even used plaited shucks for the dolls’ hair and hats. Someone would ask Mama to plait some larger versions of these hats for fashionable ladies that lived in Asheville, and she did.” “How about describing how they would plait the dolls’ hair? I’m not sure what plait means.” “Most people who didn’t live in the mountains called it braiding. Mama would divide the corn silks in three sections, left, middle, and right. She would cross the right section carefully, holding all three strands, cross the right section over the top of the middle section, and then cross the left section over the new middle and continue this process until the hair looked braided and only a very short silk stuck out at the end. When all the silks were wrapped tightly around the tops of the head, she would tie the end with a strip of shuck and tuck it underneath the plaited part. When she finished, the dolls appeared to have hats on their heads. “I know you’re going to ask me who those ladies were she made those more

fashionable hats for, but I’m not sure if the Allanstand Shop had asked her to, or someone else. I don’t think she ever gave us children the names. “Mama had Catherine help her paint the dolls’ faces by dipping a nail in black shoe polish to make their lips, eyes, and eyebrows. Later she used ink when she had extra money to purchase it. She would have another one of my sisters paint their cheeks orange and use a stick pen for the eyes. Some of the dolls even had hats with a brim. Each one had its own style and name. “It was about this time, when both The Husk Family and her own family were successfully launched, that Margaret Carson Revis began to be called Big Mama. “I have been told that the dolls were displayed for a short time in the New York Public Library. “I think I told you she was never a large woman, but her family of real and cornshuck people was huge. Because of who she is, I love my Mama so much for her caring heart and always putting others first. I have always needed her to help me with many decisions I have made throughout my life. “Now you know the whole story of how it all came from Mama having a vision.” “Thanks, Charlie, for sharing such a heart-warming story. I only wished I had known your mama years ago.” I felt completely exhausted from sharing Mama’s story with Richard and decided to concentrate on the beautiful scenery. The minute we left New York and headed for North Carolina, I had a warm, fuzzy feeling of security that I had not felt since I had left for the army. I was excited to once again, be around people I loved. As I looked out the window of the train and recognized the mountains outside, my heart began to beat faster and faster with excitement. “Richard, I think we may be back in the mountains of North Carolina. With all the talking we have done, time has really ed very quickly.” “Wow! I think you are right! Finally, we are home!”

“As soon as the train pulls up to the train station, I need to find a phone and call Mama to see if she can get someone to come pick us up.” “Charlie, why don’t you wait. Let’s thumb a ride and see if someone will stop and pick us up. I’m sure someone will, especially with us dressed in our uniforms.” “Sounds like a plan. As soon as we get off the train, let’s try our hand at trying to catch a ride. I’m sure Mama will be home, and I would love to surprise her.” We were on the train for a few days, but it seemed like only one. “During our train trip, Richard and I relived our days together while in the army and all the good times we had. I relived my childhood days in North Carolina, and now that I was almost home, I was not sure where life would lead me. I did know one thing; I was not willing to live my life as a farmer anymore. What am I to do now, Mama?

Chapter 23

Reunited with Mama

As the train pulled into the station in Asheville, everyone was blown away at what they saw as they stepped off the train. Richard and I stood half way from the front of the line, and as we looked out the window, we saw a whole crowd of people waving banners and screaming at the top of their lungs, “Welcome home!” “Richard how do you think all these people knew we would be on this train coming home from the war?” “I’m sure this happens to all the soldiers when they come home again after being gone so long. Didn’t you say you had a relative who worked for your local newspaper? I bet he would know if the engers on any train were troops coming back home to unite with their families. I’m sure that is why this big reunion was planned.” “Yes, my brother Dewey works for the newspaper in the press-room. He wouldn’t have known I would be on this train, since I didn’t tell Mama I would be here today. I’m sure he must have heard the train would be transporting the troops here though. I will look over the crowd and see if I recognize anyone. “Since today is Sunday, I’m sure Mama will not be here. She always loves listening to the Roberts’ family sing. They are a gospel group that Mama listens to every chance she gets when they come to our church.” “Charlie, I think you should write a book about your family sometime. Each time you talk about them, I hear such fascinating stories. My family life was not as interesting or exciting. I can’t even one thing unique to say about them. We all lived a very quiet life. I had only one brother, and he was killed in the war, so I don’t have much to tell except my travel stories.” After Richard and I got off the train and started walking down the road toward home, a car stopped and asked where we were headed. Richard explained we were heading home after being overseas for several years. The man politely asked if we needed a ride.

“Yes, sir, that would be great. My friend only lives about a mile down the road, and I live a few miles in the other direction. If you could just give us both a ride to my friend’s house, I can get a ride from there,” Richard explained. The man didn’t hesitate. He opened the door, stepped out of the car, and helped us with our baggage. While we looked out the window at all the familiar places we knew and loved. Nothing had changed. All the houses still looked the same. We finally got to the end of the road leading up to my house. Richard and I thanked the man for the ride home and offered to pay him. He climbed back in his truck and said, “No,” and that it was his honor and duty to take us home. “Well, thank you, sir. I completely forgot to ask your name.” “My name is Mr. Todd. See you guys later, and enjoy your families,” the man replied. Just as I looked up to my house, I noticed someone standing in front of the window. I was only able to see a shadow. “Hurry Richard, let’s walk faster. I hope that’s Mama I see in the window.” When we reached the front steps to the porch, I dropped my bags and ran up to the door. Right before I opened it, Mama opened it and stood there in the doorway just looking at me, not saying a word. She just stared at me as if she didn’t recognize who I was for a minute. “Mama, it’s Sugar Foot. I’m home from the war!” I took her in my arms and held her tight. She looked so frail and not the way I had left her over three years ago. “Charlie, is this you? I thought you were going to call me when you got to New York.” “Yes, Mama, it’s me. I decided to surprise you. I hope you don’t mind?” “No, I don’t mind. I’m so glad you’re here and made it home safe and sound. I

prayed at church today the Lord would bring you home to me. “Charlie, there is something I need to tell you before you hear it from someone else. A few weeks ago I became dizzy and ended up at the doctor’s office. After running several tests, the doctor said it appeared I had some mini strokes, but he thinks I will be okay now. It has slowed me down some, but the neighbors and Catherine have helped me out a lot. I’m feeling much better now. Now let’s not talk about me. Charlie, is this Richard with you?” “Yes, Mama, you meeting Richard from my basic training graduation. Richard and I rode the train all the way here from New York. We are really tired, but I need to drive him home if you still have that old truck.” “Yes, the truck is in the barn where it was when you left.” Mama gave Richard and me a tall glass of ice tea to drink and a few cookies before we left for Richard’s house. “Thanks so much Mrs. Revis, for these wonderful chocolate chip cookies and ice tea. I haven’t had cookies like these in years. Hopefully, I will see you again soon, that is, if I can convince Charlie to keep in touch so we can get together again.” “That will be great. I’m sure Charlie won’t forget you. Richard, you are welcome at our house any time you are over this way. Any friend of my little boy is a friend of mine.” “I will be back in a few minutes, Mama.” When I returned from taking Richard home and sat down with Mama, I had a hard time keeping my eyes off her. I tried to keep focused and not stare at her, which was difficult. When I left three years ago, she seemed to be in perfect health and now looked so frail, but her mind still seemed sharp. “Mama, sit down and tell me how your doll factory has been doing? Are you still selling the dolls to our local craft shops?” “Charlie, my doll idea has gone wild. I have had a hard time keeping up with the

production. There has been such a demand for these dolls I finally had to ask some of our neighbors to help me.” “Mama, have Mark and Drew helped you a lot while I’ve been gone?” “Yes, they have both been a great help to me, but since they graduated and moved away about a year ago, I haven’t heard from them. Some of the neighbors have been looking after me and taking me to the doctor or wherever I needed to go.” “Oh, Mama, I’m so sorry you have been sick and I haven’t been around to help you. This army experience has been something I will never forget. There were some good times, but then again, some not so good times. I was thinking about sticking around for a few months to help you around here, and then my plan was to head up to New York or out to California to find a job.” “I’m so glad to have you around for a while after being gone so long. When you need to leave, don’t worry, I will be fine. I have plenty of people around to help look after me. If you decide to move to California, you could stay with your sister Hallie now that she lives there. Maybe I would be able to take the train out to see you both.” “That sounds great. Now, let’s see what you have to eat. I sure would love one of your home cooked meals if you feel up to it. I will even wash the dishes for you, Mama. I know how you hate washing the dishes.” “Yep! And that hasn’t changed. I have some tenderloin and vegetables from the garden I canned this summer I can fix for you, Charlie. I thought you would be coming soon and even saved some of the dried fruit to make you a fruit cake.” “Mama, all of it sounds great, but I’m not really into eating sweets right now. Just save the fruit cake for another time when some of the family comes over.” I didn’t have the heart to tell Mama, all these years while growing up, when she made the fruit cakes, that each time she would give me a piece of these cakes, I would always give my portion to another one of my brothers or sisters. I had always hated fruit cake. Since it was one of her favorite cakes to make I didn’t want to hurt her feelings. Mama proceeded to the kitchen and began preparing our meal. It had been so

long since I had smelled the wonderful aromas of her cooking. I felt like I was in heaven. “Speaking of family, Mama, where is Grady, Catherine, Lillian, Jimmy, Hallie, Hazel, and Dewey?” ‘‘After Morgan, Grady’s son, was born, Grady and his wife Grace, and Grace’s son Major, by a previous marriage, all moved to California. They ended up in Concord, where Hallie lives, and Grady bought a service station there. I hear he is doing quite well now, but he still does miss the country life here in the mountains.” “If I decide to go out to California, I will have to look him up. We had totally different interests, but we were still very close. “I know Catherine is still living here right up the road. Does she and her husband Stokes, still have the old country store? Has she been helping with the dolls?” “Yes, Catherine and Stokes still own the store, and Catherine helps me as much as possible. She has her hands full with raising her family, but still likes coming down here to help me when she can. She stills enjoys painting the lipstick on the dolls with orange and red paint. I have been asking her to make their eyebrows, too, but she doesn’t really like using that black shoe polish. I even went and purchased some black paint in hopes she would like it better, but that didn’t work either.” “Mama, I loved that old store. I Catherine, Lillian, Grady, and I put on a lot of plays in that store. We would have all the children in the neighborhood come over to watch us. We had more weddings and funerals performed in the store than there were people who lived here.” “Lillian is now living in Florida, and she loves it. She never liked the cold weather here, but she loves the temperatures there. I don’t think she will ever move back to these old mountains.” “Is Lillian still as pretty as always? I ed you telling me she won Miss Hendersonville beauty contest in 1928 when she was only fourteen. Is she still married to Fred?” “Yes, she is still pretty, but I think all my girls are pretty. She and Fred are still

married. Fred was a B-17 flight commander in the Philippines during WWII. He flew seventeen missions and received a Purple Heart.” “Wow! What an honor. I sure didn’t come out of the war with a Purple Heart, but I was awarded a gold trophy this year as the most talented actor of 1946 in performing in the Army Soldiers’ Shows.” “Sugar Foot, I’m so proud of you. Your daddy would have been proud of you serving in the army and traveling all over Europe, performing the shows as well.” “Thanks, Mama. I only wished I had known Daddy longer. Since I was only ten years old when he died, I never felt I had a daddy growing up. You, on the other hand, made up for all the daddies in the world.” “Hazel is back in North Carolina after she moved down to Florida. She only stayed a short time before she decided North Carolina wasn’t so bad after all. She fell in love with an attorney from Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania. He worked in the Intelligence Department in Washington, DC while in the service.” “Is Dewey still working in the press room at the Asheville Newspaper? Shouldn’t he be retiring soon?” “Yes, Dewey is still there. I don’t know if you , but he has been there with the newspaper since he was fifteen. He will be eligible to retire in ten more years. I can’t believe he has stuck with that job this long. He has always enjoyed working there, and everyone thinks a lot of him in the community. Charlie, Hallie and her husband Ernest moved their family to Concord, California just this year. Maybe you could live with her if you are still set on moving there.” “Mama, that may be a possibility. I will call her soon and see what she thinks about this idea. “Well, what about Jimmy? I heard he was wounded at the reopening of the Burma Road in Southeast Asia during the war.” “Yes, he was wounded and got out early as a master sergeant. He is doing much better now, and is still living in Greenville, North Carolina and has a new baby

girl.” “Sounds like our family is scattered all over the country and working in all facets of life.” After we ate and talked for over three hours, Mama and I decided to get some needed sleep and resume our talk in the morning. As I crawled into bed, I couldn’t help think back on my life here on the farm and about how much I loved being here with Mama. I might have made a mistake by telling her I might be moving to New York or California, especially since she was not well. I had some guilty feelings about even mentioning that to her. The next morning a familiar smell came from the kitchen. I jumped up, put on my clothes, and ran into the kitchen. “Mama, don’t tell me you are making sausage and gravy? I’ve dreamed about this breakfast for a long time!” “Yes, I wanted to make my little boy happy.” “I thought about Daddy last night and couldn’t the story much about how you two fell in love. How about telling me that story again.” We sat down to eat our scrumptious breakfast, and Mama began to tell me the whole story, but stopped for a minute to tell me something else that she was excited about. “Charlie, Mr. Vanderbilt stopped by our country store a few months ago and asked me to weave some material to use for drapes that would be hung in the Biltmore House.” “Mama, that’s amazing. I’m so proud of you. I just hope I am able to accomplish as much in my lifetime as you have. You have always known how to do so much with so little to work with. Now, let us get back to the story of how you and Daddy met. I wanted to tell a couple of people while I was away but couldn’t and didn’t want to mess up the story. I would like to write a play one day about how you and Daddy fell in love. It is such an amazing story I would love to share with others. Who

knows, it may even be a Broadway show one day.”

Chapter 24

Love Story

“I was only fourteen years old, Charlie, when I met your daddy. James had just returned home from the army, where he had served in the Third Regiment Infantry. It was during the Spanish American War that he fought with the first F Company volunteers during his two years there. “I was sewing on a new gingham dress for almost two weeks while getting ready for my first Christmas Eve party. I spent hours sewing and restyling this dress until I was completely satisfied with the results. This was my first grown up party, and I was trying so hard to make a good impression.” “Mama, where was your party held?” “The dance was held in a large farmhouse in Asheville. I think it belonged to some of the more influential people, who would loan the building out for large functions like this. “I can’t why, but, when I arrived at the party, it was late, and the room was all lit up. Walking in the room, I noticed that several couples began to laugh. At first I didn’t realize the cause of their amusement. I walked up beside a few couples standing in the middle of the dance floor. I looked up at their faces and realized they were laughing at me. I noticed they were looking down at my dress. At that moment I glanced down at my dress too, and saw that I had my dress the wrong side out! I suppose since the kerosene light was so dim at my house, I didn’t realize that I had put my dress on incorrectly. “I was so embarrassed I just burst into tears. I was unable to hold my head up, I didn’t want to see all of them looking and laughing at me. As I stood there, I was totally devastated and wanted to just curl up and die. I noticed, though that someone was standing beside me, and he wasn’t laughing. He was a handsome and dashing young man with beautiful blue eyes and a very dark bushy mustache.

James Garfield Revis and Margaret Melinda Carson

“He introduced himself as James Revis and tried to assure me that my dress was just as beautiful on either side. He proceeded to take my hand and ask me to dance the first dance with him. How could I refuse to dance with this handsome gentleman wearing his cavalry uniform. James took my hand, and we proceeded to the dance floor. “As we danced, I looked around at the familiar faces of the women who were laughing at me. They weren’t laughing anymore, but seemed to be a little envious and only whispered to each other. “Needless to say, I had the last laugh that day. On Christmas Eve in 1906, five years later, we were married. James and I had our ceremony at the same place we had first met and danced on the same dance floor. “Although James was fifteen years older than me, that didn’t matter. He swept me off my feet the first time on that Christmas Eve, and I have loved him dearly ever since. Your daddy and I had almost thirty-five wonderful years together before he died. “I worried myself sick that this would devastate you, growing up at such a young age without your daddy. “After your daddy and I were married, we moved into a one room cabin, where your sisters Gladys, Hazel, and Lillian and your brother Dewey were born. “James had some kin folks living in Tulsa, Oklahoma, at the time and told us there were plenty of jobs there, which would really help us financially. Unfortunately, jobs here in Asheville did not pay enough to feed and clothe our family, or keep a roof over our heads, so this sounded like a great idea at the time. “One day, after James came in from working in the fields, he told me to pack our clothes and we would be moving to Oklahoma.” “Mama, how did you get there? I can only imagine how difficult that must have

been moving four children so far.” “Charlie, it became a way of survival. I packed what clothes and the few belongings we had. One of the men at church offered to drive us down in his truck to the train station. We only had room for me, your daddy, our clothes in burlap sacks, and a few personal things in the front of the truck. Your daddy helped all the children climb in the bed of the truck and stay seated for a long ride over to the train station in Asheville. We reached the station, parked the truck, got all the children lined up, and boarded the train. Gladys was five, Hazel was almost four years old, Dewey was about two years old, and Lillian was only a small baby. “After arriving in Oklahoma, we found out that James’ sister Sally made hickory nut dolls. She asked me if I would be interested in helping her make the dolls. At first, I was reluctant and wasn’t sure that would be a good idea, since I had my hands full with caring for the children. But I hated to turn her down, since they were hurting financially as well. I thought about it for a few days, and I decided making the dolls would give me a rest. I told her I would at least give it a try. “We were only there a short time and found there were no jobs. James went out each day, asking around the town if anyone needed any help. He would come back home every night with a sad look on his face as he entered the front porch. I could tell when he reached the porch he hadn’t had any luck that day finding a job. “It became harder and harder keeping up our faith that God would provide us an answer to James finding a job to take care of our financial needs. I became very discouraged and very homesick. As the days ed, our whole family became homesick, and we all wanted to go back to the mountains of North Carolina. I didn’t want to discourage your daddy, since he was trying so hard to keep us all together there. I’m sure he may have felt a little embarrassed too, since he brought us such a long way and was unable to find work. “After a few more weeks, Lillian became very ill, and we felt this was a perfect time to leave Oklahoma and go back home. James agreed this would be the best thing for us to do. He drove us back to the train station and kissed us all goodbye, explaining to his crying children that he would see all of us soon. “The children and I boarded the train going back to a home we had all missed. It

was hard to leave your daddy behind, but we knew we had no other choice. I hoping your daddy would make it back home to be with his family. Tears flowed down all of our faces. James kept reassuring us he would see us soon and not to worry, we would be fine. “Your daddy remained in Oklahoma, determined he would land a job and make us proud, but that never happened. He returned home a short time later.” “Mama, did you move back to the cabin?” “Yes, we didn’t have anywhere else to go. When your daddy came back to North Carolina, he decided to begin raising tobacco. Any spare time I could find, I would help him. As time went by and our tobacco field kept growing, he decided to try his hand at growing corn, too. We saved enough money from both crops and bought this rock house. “By this time we had real beds with feather mattresses. This was not always the case. When we lived in our one room cabin, we only had horsehair mattresses to sleep on. Some of our neighbors down the road had horses, and after they would brush them, they would give us the leftover horsehair. Those mattresses were horrible to sleep on and didn’t last long in our house.

Mama and Daddy’s First House

“Later our neighbors sold their horses for extra money, and this left us without anything to fill the mattresses. Luckily, I came up with another solution. We felt anything other than horsehair would be easier to sleep on. I started using the chicken feathers after we killed the chickens to eat. The only thing bad about killing the chickens was the children had named each chicken and had grown attached to them. It wasn’t until they became much older I would tell them they were eating their chickens. That was a big mistake. Then I had the children shedding tears over eating their pets. They weren’t happy about eating their pets, and kind of lost their appetite for chicken. “One day I realized the pine-needles, from the many pine trees in the woods behind our farm, were just lying on the ground going to waste. I decided to give them to some of the neighbors to make baskets. I ended up taking the baskets to Allenstand Craft Shop to sell and help our neighbors make some extra income for their growing family as well. This became very profitable for them. They had always been good neighbors to us, and I wanted to return the favor.” “Mama, this is such an incredible love story. I definitely want to write and direct a play on this one day, and this is the first time I’ve heard about the pine needles.” “I’m sorry, Charlie. I didn’t think you should know how bad the times were back then. “During the Great Depression, we lived in the one room cabin, and your daddy ed away suddenly from a sun stroke. Although our house mortgage was only twenty-five dollars a year, it was still a struggle to stay alive. If your daddy and I had not moved to this rock house, although much larger, I don’t think I would have been able to take care of all you children on my own. The children had grown up considerably, and we would not have been able to turn around in that small cabin. At least this house gave us space, and we were not in each others’ face all the time. “I , one year, Christmas was not too far away, and I didn’t have any Christmas gifts or candy for you children. This broke my heart, but I only had

enough money to put food on the table each day. There was nothing left for any extras.” “Mama, you are such a spirited woman. I can’t think of anyone I appreciate more. What woman would ever be able to raise all these children by herself?” “Sugar Foot, you are so sweet to say this, but God and faith is what saw me through. I’m so glad you are old enough to understand now. I know you will be fine and go on to be a success in whatever you decide to do. You were always the creative one of the family. When you were just a child, you had such a brilliant imagination. I would just give you a piece of paper to draw on, and you would use it to create plays. I never knew why you stopped performing the plays at home when everyone seemed to enjoy them so much.” “Well! I can tell you exactly why the plays stopped around here. Yes, I loved writing plays and involving my brothers, sisters, and even the neighborhood youngsters! They were all such sports, especially with some of those parts I invented. “In one particular play I came up with, I had Grady being a chicken farmer. I had him gather up all your hens and put them in a fenced in section behind our barn so the rooster was unable to get to them. I had all my sisters in one scene of the play coming in to gather up the eggs. No one realized the rooster got left behind, and this didn’t really seem like a big problem until the old rooster happened to find his way in the yard and came running toward the girls, chasing them around the yard. We realized he was angry I had taken all the hens away from him. He ran towards Catherine and began flogging her. Catherine started screaming, and feathers flew everywhere. I intervened and caught the old rooster, ringing his neck until he fell on the ground flopped around a few times, and finally died. I think that was the last time I was able to convince my family to participate in any of my plays.” I had s them to secrecy. “Charlie, now I know what happened to that old rooster. I do seeing it lying on the ground with feathers scattered everywhere but never understood why. “I guess I was too busy working in the house and cooking for all you children to even realize what you kids were up to all the time. When I wasn’t cooking, I was working out in the cornfields. I didn’t realize where all of you were most of the

time, but thought you kids were so good to not be under my feet, and now I know why you stayed out of my hair. You were busy with all those plays. I’m so sorry you didn’t have real toys like some of your friends. You only had the few you would make yourselves. I guess you had to come up with something to entertain yourselves. Where did all this take place?” “We did most of our plays in the old barn or back in the woodshed. We were there after breakfast, came home to eat lunch, went back down to the barn until dinner, and disappeared again to finish our play for the day. We kept all the neighbors amused and kept ourselves out of trouble as well. Boy! Those were the good old days, Mama! “I learned so much while I was in the army too. I think I found out what I really want to do with my life, and I’m excited to explore the entertainment field, even more now that I understand it better. I’m so grateful to you for insisting that I enlist in the army. Just think, if I had been drafted; I might have ended up as a fighter pilot and might never have come home.” “Yes, I think you made the right decision, Charlie.” “In all honesty, Mama, I did write down on my papers to be a fighter pilot while I was in basic training, but before I began my pilot training, the war was already over, and I didn’t even get to fly an airplane.” While I was home, each day that went by, I knew it was time to go out and explore my options outside of my hometown, but I just couldn’t find the words to tell Mama.

Chapter 25

Scholarship

“Mama, I first thought about moving to New York or Hollywood to further my career and then ed hearing about the Clara Plonk School of the Arts, a great school that emphasizes speech and drama. I know the school has young people as well as adults and performs many plays during the year. I would like to see if they are using outside actors with any of their plays, if so, I would love to audition for one. I would feel more comfortable getting some experience here for at least a few months before moving.” “I think that is a great idea. You can stay here and save some money to use when you do decide to move away.” “Thanks, Mama, I would love to stay here with you.” The next morning, I hopped in the old truck and drove over to the Plonk School. Entering the building, I immediately noticed a long line in front of a desk. I noticed a girl behind the desk was enrolling students for school. I stood at the back of the line, waiting my turn to get some information. Reaching the front of the line, I overheard the girl asking a young lady, standing in front of me if she had any experience in acting. The girl replied, “No, I’m sorry, I don’t have any experience.” Since I was standing close by and overheard the conversation, I raised my hand to get the girl’s attention. “Miss, I have had experience with entertainment in high school as well as performing in USO Shows during WWII over in Europe. I came to see if you needed any adult actors for plays you may be performing in the near future?” “As a matter of fact, we will have auditions for the new play I Mama next week. The play will be performed in about six months. If you would like to audition, we would love to have you come back next Monday at three o’clock. The only stipulation for this play is you would need to be enrolled in our school for at least three months before the performance.” “I would love to have that opportunity. If you would be so kind as to give me a

copy of the script so I can read it over before Monday, that would be great. I have no problem enrolling in your school.” I couldn’t wait to get home and tell Mama. “Mama, guess I will be hanging around here for at least six months now. I will be auditioning for I Mama—a play that will be performed at the school. The only stipulation is I would need to study there for at least three months before I would be able to perform in the play. I have decided to stay and study hard on the script to see what part I will be trying out for.” “That will be great! I’m so happy for you, and happy that you will be around here awhile longer.” I couldn’t help think this would give me an opportunity to perform in a real play and not just a soldiers’ show. For several weeks, I read the script over and over, trying to decide which part I would try out for. For some reason the character part of Uncle Chris stood out in my mind. The only thing about this part was Uncle Chris had a Norwegian accent. I wasn’t sure if I would be able to learn Norwegian or not, but wanted to at least give it a shot. “Mama, I have decided to try out for the Uncle Chris part in the play. I may have to sign up to take some diction classes and learn how to speak Norwegian, but I think I can learn with time.” By the second week after reading over the script, I had made up my mind what I needed to do. I drove over to the school and tried out for the part I wanted. Audition day came, and of course I didn’t know Norwegian but was somehow able to speak most of the difficult parts. Everyone in the room even applauded when I finished. The teacher looked shocked at my performance. I was just praying the surprised look on her face was her shock at how well I had performed the part and not disappointment at how badly I had. I couldn’t wait to hear her comments. “Mr. Revis, you did a marvelous job on your part, with the exception of not correctly speaking the language. I think with some studies here and practice, you will do a fine job. I would like to congratulate you for getting the part of Uncle Chris.”

“Thank You! Thank You! I am confident I can learn the language.” I went ahead and enrolled in school for six months and studied very hard. I knew I would need to learn all I could about the speech and diction. Acting came fairly easy to me with my years of experience while growing up. Trying to learn the Norwegian language came easier than I thought it would, with a lot of reading and speaking in front of other students and in the evenings with Mama. Finally, the opening night arrived, and the curtain went up. We had a full house that night. Everyone seemed anxious to perform after many months of practice. I was so excited that I was actually, finally acting in a real live play. I know Mama was thrilled to attend. The performance went exceptionally well, and we received a standing ovation. As I walked off the stage and began talking with some of the audience, a woman came up to me and began to talk. “Mr. Revis, I must say you played your part of Uncle Chris as well as Oscar Homolka, the man who played the role on Broadway. As a matter of fact, in the death scene you were superior to that of the New York production I attended earlier. I am always amazed at the talent this school has in all its performances. Young man, your performance showed a great, strong Norwegian accent and a polished seasoned personality. Even when the play began to drag at times, you added much life and movement. You seemed to find the words and actions to fill in where otherwise the play slowed down. Actually, Mr. Revis, you stole the show, and I will be the first to let your instructor know. My hat goes off to you, Mr. Revis. Keep up the good work!” the lady from the audience said with enthusiasm.” “Thank you very much for the words of encouragement. May I ask your name?” “Yes, you may. My name is Gertrude Malone. I live in New York City and come down occasionally to see the performances here. I have kept up with this school for a long time, since many of its actors end up in New York. I have a summer home here, and this gives me an opportunity to see plays at both places.” My head grew about two sizes after talking with her. The next day would be my last day in school, and I was very anxious to see what my instructor would have to say about the last performance.

Mama and I drove back home after a long night. I could tell she was exhausted and didn’t really feel very good, so she didn’t want to stay up and talk. “Sugar Foot, you did a superb job on that play, and I am so proud of you. I feel I should go on to bed right now, and we can talk more tomorrow after you get home from school.” “Ok, Mama. Hope you have a great sleep.” “Charlie, I need you to take me to the doctor before you move away. I don’t have any feeling in my right side and am afraid I had a stroke.” “Okay! Get ready, Mama. I will take you right now.” I drove as quickly as possible to Saint Joseph’s Hospital’s emergency room. As soon as I pulled the car up to the front door, a nurse came out with a wheelchair and loaded up Mama. We were only in the emergency room a short time before the doctor came to examine her. “Mr. Revis, I see your mother has had a massive stroke, it’s affecting her right side. It’s too early to tell if she will gain any movement back on that side, and she will be in the hospital for a few weeks. We will need to watch her closely. If she has no other complications, she should be okay but may have permanent paralysis on her right side,” the doctor explained. The next few weeks were very hard, seeing Mama in the hospital not being able to move as quickly as she always was accustomed to. I would go to school during the day and stop by the hospital, staying with her until late at night. Finally, after about a month of doing the same routine, Mama began feeling much better and was anxious to be in her own bed. The doctor felt she was ready and released her. The next day I couldn’t wait to get to school but hated to leave Mama, so I asked Ruth, a neighbor, to come stay with her during the day. I knew Ruth needed the extra money, loved Mama, and happy to come to help out. I had mixed emotions about my last day at the Plonk School but felt a little more confident that I was ready to move on to a new adventure with my career, although I wanted to stick around until I knew Mama would be okay.

“Everyone is asked to report to the auditorium for a brief ceremony,” my instructor announced to our class. I had no idea what was in store as we all walked inside the auditorium. I saw all the instructors and students sitting on the bleachers. I was only a few minutes late, so I walked up a few steps, found a seat, and sat down. “Everyone, please stand for the Pledge of Allegiance. After we are finished, I would like Mr. Charles Revis to remain standing,” Miss Plonk directed. After finishing our pledge and everyone sat down, I just stood there in shock, not knowing what was coming next. “On behalf of the Clara Plonk School of Creative Arts, I would like to announce that this year’s scholarship will go to Mr. Charles Revis. Mr. Revis, would you please come down and accept your scholarship?” With my knees knocking, I almost ran down the stairs and hopped up on the platform. “Mr. Revis, you have been selected to receive a one year scholarship to the Royal Academy of Dramatic Arts in London.” I was so surprised and had a hard time finding the words of gratitude to thank Miss Plonk for such an honor. I had to take a deep breath to get the words out. I finally thanked her for giving me the honor of attending the Clara Plonk School and helping me to further my studies. I quickly went home to tell Mama the news. “Mama, how are you feeling today after the stroke?” “I feel much better, and I am even able to walk some with this walker. I told Ruth she could go on home early, since I knew you would be back shortly. I hope your day went well. You seem very excited about something. Tell me about your day.” “You will never guess what happened today at my last day of school. I received a full year scholarship to the Royal Academy of Dramatic Arts in London. I was shocked and filled with many emotions. I know this is a great honor, but I feel

this should go to someone younger who needs it more than I do. I’m sure they have students at the school who may not have the money to go there. I want to call Miss Plonk and tell her of my appreciation but would like her to give this scholarship to someone needier than I am.” “Are you sure, Charlie, this is what you want to do? If they didn’t think you deserved it, you would not have received it.” “I know Mama, but I feel there are more people in need of this scholarship. I feel it’s time for me to go forward with my career and move where I can find a job in the entertainment field. At least I have been involved in many Soldiers’ Shows, and look at how many plays I wrote for my brothers and sisters when we were young. “After you recover from the stroke and feel better, I would like to take the train and try my luck at finding a job in California first. “I met a great friend named Edward Stanley in the army, who grew up in California. Besides, he even mentioned that he had worked at a large copyright company in New York, and I may be able to find a job there if I don’t find one in California. It’s all about getting connected with the right people. I think I would make enough money in either city to myself and still be able to send money home to make your life much easier as well. I don’t want you to work hard anymore. You have taken care of all your children for years, and now I think this is the least I can do for you. “We can keep in touch with each other, and if I end up staying in California long enough, you could catch the train and me there. We could visit Hallie and Grady also.” “That sounds great, Charlie.” Mama gave me a big hug. I stuck around home for a few weeks until I knew Mama was able to get around fairly well and lined up Ruth to come over as Mama needed her help. I knew it was time to began looking for a job, but wanted to visit my brothers and sisters to let them know I would be leaving. After saying my good-bys to the rest of my family, I asked Ruth to drive me to the train station. I was so excited to try a new adventure in my life. The Clara Plonk School of Arts told me, upon me graduation, they would be glad to give me s when I decided to move

to California. Since Edward was still in the army, I took them up on the offer. I rode the train out to Laguna Beach, California. The train ride was pretty gruesome, stopping at every small town, taking on engers or dropping off rail cars. After five days and four nights, I arrived in San Diego. Not really knowing where I was going, I picked up a new Chevrolet rental car at the airport and decided to drive instead of taking a bus. After hearing what a magnificent drive it was, I wanted to see for myself. Words could never describe the drive and seeing such clear blue water along the coast. Driving along a high cliff road was a bit scary when going around curves, not knowing if another car would meet me on its side of the road. The coast was certainly different from the mountains of North Carolina. The Plonk School had given me the names of two theaters that might have an opening for actors, The Laguna Playhouse in Laguna, located at Laguna Beach, and La Jolla Playhouse, located in San Diego. I decided to check out the Laguna Playhouse first. I didn’t know if the playhouse would even be doing their casting at the time and decided not to rent a place until I found a job and saw how long it would last. “Good morning, my name is Coy Bronson. The Clara Plonk School of the Arts in North Carolina recommended I inquire about any opening you may have for an acting position.” “Yes, Mr. Bronson, we have a performance coming up soon for The Greatest Show on Earth. We will not be doing tryouts and casting for another month, but you are welcome to come back. If you would like to have a look at the scripts and return then, that will be great,” the director, Mr. Wright, commented. “Great, I will be back then.” This was fantastic news, and I couldn’t wait to call and tell Mama. “How are you, Mama? I’m sorry I haven’t had time to call lately.” “I’m doing much better now that I hear your voice. What have you been up to?” “I will be auditioning for a large play, soon, called The Greatest Show on Earth. This play will be different from most plays I’ve been involved in. This one will

have live animals in it. This should be very interesting. I will let you know after I see if I make the cast, or after the performance. I just wanted to call and give you my good news. I love you lots, and stay well.”

Chapter 26

Acting Career

I drove over to La Jolla Playhouse not far from The Laguna Playhouse, hoping they might have auditions going on for a play while I waited for the casting to begin in Laguna. Since it would be a month, I didn’t want to hang around twiddling my thumbs. I explained to the cast director that I was looking to audition for their next play. To my surprise, they were doing script readings the next day for their play Herringbone, which would be performed in a few weeks. “Sir, here is a copy of the script. You may take it to read over before coming tomorrow at eight o’clock sharp for script readings. I wish you luck, and we shall see you in the morning,” the director said. “Thank you, sir. This looks great, and I can’t wait to read it.” I checked into a motel nearby and began reading over the script right away. Knowing I wouldn’t have time to memorize the whole thing as I would normally do, I just wanted to be able to read it well. The next morning I was at the playhouse when the doors opened. The play started in only a few weeks, and we were all under pressure to do well during auditions. I knew which part I wanted. When it came to my audition, I read with confidence and thought I did quite well. We all were told to wait after everyone had completed reading to find out if we were lucky enough to get a part. The setting for this play took place during the Great Depression. It was a comic, highly theatrical musical about George, an eight year-old, who became a remarkable tap dancer when he came of age. Taken under the wing of a vaudeville veteran, the youngster learned to his horror, that he was possessed by the spirit of Lou, his mentor’s vengeful late partner. After the last person auditioned, the stage manager came and read off the list of whom they had chosen to be in the cast for their next production of Herringbone. He called out my name for acting the part I had read and a dancing part I hadn’t even tried out for. I was so excited. I didn’t quite understand why they chose me

for a dancing part but didn’t question it. I guess they were short of dancers since this play called for so many, and they probably decided with me doing such a small part, I would be good for a fill in. The stage was full of characters who danced to fourteen quirky songs. Everyone performed his or her parts well and success of the show proved it. I was amazed at the youngster playing his part so well. We had a full house all four nights. After each performance, the cast would go out for dinner and discuss how we thought the play went over with the audience. We all were a bit disappointed in the looks of some of the props we used, but since that had not been our responsibility, we could just laugh about it. At one point in the play, one of our lamps fell off a table and the lights went out momentarily. As discreetly as possible, someone behind the curtain reached out and set the lamp back on the table. Of course, the audience began laughing in a serious scene, which caused all the actors to break out in a chuckle as well. Since this was the end of the season for the playhouse’s productions, I decided to inquire if the playhouse in Laguna had started their readouts. “Good morning, I stopped by several weeks ago to inquire about your next casting for your play The Greatest Show on Earth and was told to come back in about a month.” “Yes, we will be doing readouts tomorrow at eight o’clock. You can go ahead and sign the , and this will enable you to move faster to the front of the line tomorrow,” the girl at the front desk said. “Thanks, I will see you tomorrow.” I was lucky enough to find a room at the same motel and reported to the playhouse the next morning. The line for the readouts went fairly quickly. While standing there, I read over my script one more time before they called my name. “Mr. Bronson, please come up to the front desk.” The girl walked me back to a large room for the tryouts. I felt pretty comfortable and I did a fair job at reading. After finishing, I was instructed to go out front

and sit down, and that someone would notify me if I made the cast. I wasn’t there an hour when someone came out to let me know I had a part. The part was not the one I had tried out for, but I didn’t care at this point and accepted it graciously. I took the script to my motel and read it over several times. It was a very small part with only one line and didn’t take too much effort to memorize. When I reported the next day to begin practice, I was shocked to see how many people this play would require. I saw a few animals and what appeared to be a few trapeze artists. While reading over my part, I didn’t realize this would be such a large production. We practiced for several weeks, and it was amazing how well the play came together with the cast and the animals. On opening night, everyone seemed excited, and the curtain went up with loud applause from the audience. All the cast had their parts memorized to perfection. The main character was Brad Braden, who portrayed a no-nonsense general manager of what was at the time, the world’s largest railroad circus. Before the season ended, Brad had his hands full keeping all the animals in line. The play turned out to be a great hit with a lot of laughs. I loved acting and even had to fill in for one of the cast with a small part of keeping the animals fed. By the end of the play, I was exhausted and began having a severe headache. I woke up the next morning still having the severe headache and spent the next day in bed. The next several days I was still having difficulties with muscle aches and headaches. Finally, the symptoms began to ease off and started me thinking where I should look next for an actor’s job. I was just ready to check out of the motel, when the phone rang. “Hello, this is Coy Bronson.” “Sir, this is Carl DeMille with Paramount Studios. We are looking for a few cast that would be interested in trying out for our film The Greatest Show on Earth. Since this is a major production, we will need a large number of actors. We are ing a few people we have viewed doing this same production in local playhouses to see if they would be interested in tryouts.

“One of our crew was in the audience to view the play that night, took names and ed seeing you on stage. Would you be interested in trying out? You would not need to go through the casting process, since we have already seen you in the play. You would only need to show up.” “Yes, most definitely,” I replied. I was so excited to have this opportunity, especially since I had already performed this particular play and knew I would not need to do any preparation that would require my physical strength, since I was not feeling up to par. “Those of you here for the first time or who were not notified by phone to attend today, please sign in and wait until your designated time to come back for casting,” the manager explained. This was good news to me not to go through the whole process. After my name was called, I followed the man to another room, where I spoke the part that Paramount had chosen me to do. Since I had already memorized the part before acting in the play, I didn’t need to look at the script. I could tell all in the room were amazed. Their eyes just looked at each other. I spoke a few lines and sat down until everyone in the room had finished reading his script. The director came and shook my hand, “Good job, young man. You have the part.” The next few weeks at practice were very stressful yet interesting. I was enjoying what I had always wanted to do. To my surprise, at practice my second week, I noticed a few well-known actors would be starring in the film, Betty Hutton, Charlton Heston, and James Stewart, to list a few. I became really excited, knowing I was in a play with stars. Having been in the production before at a different location, I understood how using this many animals in a film made a most interesting practice, and this production was no different. Even though they were well trained, they were also sometimes unpredictable. We used a mechanized army, instead of live people, on wheels that rolled over any obstacle in its path. I was in a place where death could happen at any time, and we were constantly watching for one frayed rope or one weak link. We had clowns, trapeze artists, and anything having to do with a circus. Since this was the first involvement working in a movie, I wasn’t accustomed to so much action and all the space that this movie required. Acting

with a hand full of people on stage was quite different from working with hundreds of people along with animals. Unfortunately, my part was very small in this production as well. The crew managed to keep me more involved than before. What times I wasn’t performing, I was in charge of giving the actors their cues to appear on stage. About half-way through the film, I began having the same symptoms I had experienced before with severe headaches and muscle aches, but this time seemed different. I felt weakness in my legs. I was completely exhausted and hardly able to move. After the camera was turned in a different direction and it was time for me to exit; I sat down, hoping to relieve some of my aches, but the leg pain continued to worsen. Thank goodness, that was my last scene in the movie. I realized I needed to see a doctor right away or I would collapse. I hobbled over to one of the crew before he did his last shot and explained I needed someone to drive me to see a doctor. “Ray, I’m not sure what is going on, but my whole right side feels weak. I think I have a fever as well.” “No problem, Coy, I will be glad to drive you to the nearest emergency room right after this last scene I need to complete,” he explained with a frightened look. When we arrived at the Westwood Village Hospital, a nearby hospital with an emergency room, two doctors came in right away, asking me what my symptoms were. I explained how I was feeling and was taken immediately to an examining room for tests. After a couple of hours, a doctor came in and explained that I had a severe case of spinal polio. My mouth dropped, not knowing what to say at that point. “Doctor, would you be able to give me a shot for this? How severe is my case?” “Mr. Bronson, not a chance of giving you a shot. It wouldn’t help now. I can tell you that most of the patients I have seen with this type of spinal polio have a very high mortality rate and usually die within a week. I realize this prognosis is not what you want to hear but feel as a doctor, I need to be up front with you. Unfortunately, there is no cure. I need to go ahead and it you in the hospital and get you hooked up to an iron lung as soon as possible. This will give you

some relief in breathing. We will do everything possible to keep you alive.” “Doctor, how long will I be on the iron lung?” “You can expect to be here on it for nine months. After that we will reevaluate your condition and decide where we need to go from there.” I broke down at that point and cried, not able to hold back my emotions. What am I to do now, Mama? My life ed through my eyes. Barely able to speak, I whispered, “Ray, if you would explain my situation to the director and let him know I won’t be able to finish the film, I would appreciate it.” After nine long months not being able to move my neck more than three inches, I was finally released from the hospital. All the doctors and nurses treated me like a king. They kept very close watch over me and saw to all my needs. As I stood up and looked in the mirror before leaving, I noticed all my hair had disappeared. I was devastated. I had always been told I was a handsome guy. I tried to pretend nothing had happened but had a hard time convincing myself this wouldn’t hurt my looks. I had always wanted to be an actor but realized at this point, my acting career had ended. The polio had not only changed my appearance but left me with some paralysis on my right side as well. I knew I would need to go in a different direction with my career possibly directing, producing, or writing. After I completed the film with Paramount Studios, I was so glad I had the opportunity to at least be involved in small parts of a couple of western films and on a couple episodes in the TV series Mister Ed, the talking horse. After giving myself a few days to rest and clear my mind, I decided to take the train home, stay with Mama a few weeks, and get my thoughts about where to go next. I slept most of the time on the train on my journey home. I had not fully recovered from the long nine-month hospital stay before going straight into my acting job and felt I wanted to be rested when I saw Mama, knowing she would worry about me after hearing I had polio.

Chapter 27

New York

Finally, I arrived home. I decided not to bother Mama about coming to pick me up at the train station and rented a car instead. I couldn’t wait to see her. Just as I looked up from getting out of the car, there was Mama looking out the window. She saw me and came out waving. “Hi! Mama. It’s Charlie!” I ran on the porch and gave her a big hug and kiss. “Charlie, I’m so glad to see you. You look so different. Where is all your hair? I haven’t heard from you since you left and wondered if you were off busy doing plays.” “Yes, I’ve been involved in several different plays, movies, and even a couple of TV series since I left here. Yep, my hair is all gone, but most of it should come back.” “Wow! Sounds like you’ve been really busy with your career. I can’t wait to hear all about it.” After telling Mama what had been going on in my life for the last several months, I wanted to tell her about having polio but wasn’t sure how to go about bringing her the news. “Mama, now that you have heard about my working career, I want to tell you I wasn’t doing plays or movies the whole time while in California. I became very ill and was hospitalized for nine months and was in an iron lung. I was diagnosed with a severe case of polio. This is why I don’t have hair and walk with a slight limp.” “Oh! No! You don’t look sick now. How are you feeling?” Mama asked in shock. “Don’t worry; I’m doing much better now. I have decided to go a different direction with my career and am looking into searching for jobs in directing, producing, or writing plays instead of acting. I know my acting career is gone. I’m okay with it now, but it was very difficult at first to realize that part of my

entertainment career was over. “I wish I could stay with you forever but am afraid my stay this time will be short. I have decided to go to New York in a few weeks after visiting with you, a few classmates, and the family.” “I understand, Charlie, and I will be fine here. When you feel you need to leave, don’t worry about me. Do what you need to do.” After visiting my family and the people I was closest to, I realized today would be the day I would talk to Mama about moving away to pursue my dreams. I finally caught her resting on the porch. “Mama, now that I have completed my training at the Clara Plonk School and have had the opportunity to work and act while in California, I feel it is time for me to head off to New York to pursue my dreams. I have thought about this for several days and feel certain the doll factory will keep you busy enough while I am away. I should be able to find a job in New York.” I hadn’t realized how hard it would be leaving Mama behind again. I leaned over, gave her a big kiss, and saw I was only upsetting her. Tears began to puddle in her eyes. Although this was something I knew I must do for myself, it was still hard to leave her. She had always been my rock. I began walking toward the door, holding Mama’s hand and hesitating with every step. “What am I to do now, Mama? If you tell me to stay here with you and not move to New York, I will.” “No, Charlie, follow your heart. You can always come home when you’re ready. I have a good feeling this is where you need to be right now. Go! I will be fine. We can talk later. Just Charlie, I love you, and you will always be my Sugar Foot.” I left that day with mixed emotions, yet I realized it was time for me to leave the nest. I talked Catherine into driving me down to the train station, and off I went again, this time by myself. After arriving in New York, I felt that at least I knew my way around Grand

Central Station, since I came through here when coming home from the war. I stopped along the way, asking people directions to Twenty-Fifth Street. Of course, I met a few vagrants along the way who wouldn’t give directions but were only worried about asking for handouts. I threw a few dollars in their cups and continued walking. I came to a coffee shop, stopped, sat down at the counter, and noticed they had free city maps. To save time after looking at the map, I wanted to see if the waitress would be able to steer me in the right direction and make my journey easier. “Miss, would you mind showing me on this map, the fastest way to get to Twenty-Fifth Street on foot.” “Certainly, but I can tell you right now, walking is not the way you need to go. The best way to get around in New York is by calling a taxi, especially since you have two pieces of luggage. If you begin walking with all you have, you stand the risk of getting mugged. All you will need is to stay outside the door here and wave a taxi to stop,” the waitress explained with a grin on her face. I decided to take her advice. Just as I walked outside the coffee shop, I saw a taxi pull up to the curb. I walked over and flagged it down. I asked the cab driver if he would take me to TwentyFifth Street. “Sir, where on Twenty-Fifth Street would you like to go?” Being a country boy, I had no idea I would need to give him the exact place. Having grown up in a small town all my life, walking around town was never a problem. “I need to find the Samuel French Company. I think it is close to Broadway.” Soldiers’ Shows. “I know exactly where it is sir,” the driver replied. I noticed people were not at all that friendly in New York. At least the ones I had come in with. They seemed very short with me when I asked questions or for directions. I guess they didn’t want to bother with strangers.

I tried to strike up a conversation with the cab driver and found out that was hopeless. He was not interested in conversation, only in collecting his fifty cents after we arrived. I gave him the money, grabbed my suitcases, and walked toward a tall brick building with lots of large windows. I noticed the address was the same one my friend Edward had given me. I walked in and introduced myself and was asked to have a seat, and someone would be with me shortly. I thought they had said someone would be with me shortly, but obviously, their definition of shortly was as different from mine. I happened to look down at my watch and noticed I had been waiting for thirty minutes. I finally heard footsteps coming down the hall. The door opened, and there stood a very distinguished man wearing a black suit and red striped tie. “Sir, you may come in my office. Please tell me your name?” “My name is Coy Bronson. A friend of mine told me you might have a job opening for me here. I have always been interested in playwriting, acting, and directing. I was awarded a gold trophy as the Most Talented Actor of 1946 during the Soldiers’ Shows. I attended the Clara Plonk School of the Creative Arts and landed a leading part in I Mama. I have also had a few acting parts in California at a couple of playhouses in addition to a few small parts in a couple of movies and TV series. Would any of these count?” “Would you mind telling us who your friend was who recommended you to us?” “My friend’s name is Edward Stanley. He and I performed in Soldier and USO Shows together in Europe just before I was discharged from the army. He was over their foreign language department and censored the mail in many languages for a few years.” “Yes, I Edward. He worked for us many years before he was called in the army. He was a fine gentleman and very talented. We are hoping Edward comes back to work for us after his army days are over.” “I’m sure he will keep you in mind when he finishes up his hitch. He told me he still would have a few more years serving in the military since he had reenlisted. I don’t think he would have recommended you to me if he didn’t think this was a great company to work for. I am sure you will hear from him.” The gentleman asked me to be seated and fill out a few forms. As he sat down

behind a desk, I thought back to when Edward had told me to change my name and use a stage name when I began to apply for work in the entertainment field. Several years ago I had changed my middle name from Raymond to Coy. I thought Coy would be easier for me to . Boy, I am sure glad he gave me that advice. The gentleman walked over, took the papers I had filled out, and seemed to read over them with a fine tooth comb. “Coy, I think we may have something for you here. How much experience do you have in writing?” “I have been writing plays since I was six years old. I have never written for anyone except my family and neighbors. A couple of plays I wrote were, Wolf Laurel, and Ruby. I would write plays for my brothers and sisters to perform in front of all the kids in our neighborhood. I have never performed or written a play professionally but would love to learn. Although I didn’t have the talent Edward did as a concert pianist, he and I both share the same love for entertaining.” “Well! Coy, we are always on the lookout for a new face and someone who is eager to learn all the aspects of entertainment. When can you start?” “I would love to start as soon as I find a place to live. Do you have any suggestions of where something may be available and close by?” “Sure, you should be able to find something close to Sixth Street. At least that is where I would start.” “That sounds super! I have one more question. Would you be able to tell me what I will start out doing?” “Since you have had some experience in writing, I think I will have you in the structure writing department at first. After we see how you do in there, who knows, you may end up in several departments and have an opportunity at directing or writing a play here in New York.” “Great! This is exactly what I was hoping for.” I left with an optimistic impression that I could feel comfortable working in this

place. I decided to begin my search for an apartment on Sixth Street. I noticed several had for-rent signs out front. I copied down the phone numbers of the realtors. After getting tired of looking, I walked back to the office, called a realtor to check on the cost, and lined up a time to meet with her to check the places out. After talking with the realtor, it didn’t take me long to narrow them down with a cost I felt I could afford. Finally, I found two apartments I thought might be good possibilities and set up appointments to check them out. I hung out at the local coffee shop where I had previously visited. I waited about an hour for the agent to show up. The first apartment she showed me was a little run down and had a funny odor that I thought would not be a good environment for me to live in. The second was a studio apartment and was ready to move in. Although a little small, I felt this would be great place for just me. I gave the woman a month’s deposit. I went out to the taxi driver who had been waiting on me and even gave him a tip this time. To my surprise, the cab driver carried my suitcases up the flight of stairs to my new apartment. I suddenly realized I had a home! The next day I arrived at my new job before nine -o’clock. “Coy, I have your first assignment. I would like you to work in the writing department today, and let’s see how you do. You will spend most of your time reviewing plays. If we like your work, you will move on to the next phase.” While standing out in the hall, drinking my coffee, I overheard talk that the company was looking for someone to work in the Hollywood office. I would have loved an opportunity to move there and further my career, but since they were gracious enough to give me this job, I didn’t want to botch it up. I realized I needed to learn all I could about writing, directing, and producing plays first. For the next several weeks, I worked hard in the writing department and then moved to a structuring department, which was more detailed in writing. Then, in a few months my boss approached me. “Coy, how would you like to move to California? We have an opening in our office there that you may be interested in. Our office manager, Mrs. Crutchfield retired, and we need you to run that office if you feel you are ready to get your

feet wet. You will still report to me but will be in charge there. We feel you are ready to move up in the company. You can learn a lot there that would further your career,” my boss said with encouragement. “Yes, I would love to have that opportunity. When will I need to leave?” “Since they are short of help, you will need to leave as soon as you think you would be able to move.” “If possible, sir, I would like to go see Mama before moving to California. She has been ill, and I feel this may devastate her if I didn’t at least come home for a couple of weeks before moving that far away.” “That will not be a problem. We will take you to the train station, and you can leave tomorrow for home. It’s not that critical, but you need to be in California before the end of next month.” I told Mama to expect me in a couple of days. I didn’t want to go into too much detail about my leaving New York to work at their LA office until I could see her face to face. I was getting pretty experienced in traveling on a train. I loved the time on the trip. I met someone I had something in common with. Joe and I hit it off the minute I boarded the train. He was actually on his way to see his family before leaving to interview with a production studio in California. We talked all the way to Asheville about our families and careers. He seemed most interested in my experiences working with the entertainers I had met, which gave us a lot in common. As soon as I arrived home, emotions engulfed me. Frightened to open the door and see what kind of shape Mama might be in; I opened it slowly and noticed she was not sitting by the window as she normally did. I could sense something was wrong right away.

Chapter 28

Pursuing My Dream in Hollywood

“Hi, Mama, I was beginning to think you were not at home, since I didn’t see you sitting in your normal seat at the window. I guess you thought I would be away from home longer than this. I know I should have called to let you know I was coming home, but I wanted to surprise you. I have some great news to tell you. I was offered another job back in California and will be working for the same company I worked for in New York. They were short-handed in their LA office and asked if I would be willing to move there. I’m not sure what position they will offer me but felt this would be a great opportunity. I wanted to come here first and see you before moving.” “Don’t worry about not calling me first. I’m just glad to see you.” “Mama, I am so excited to move back to California. I knew my opportunities of finding a job like this in our small town would be impossible.” For the next few days, I devoted most of my time to Mama, even helping her with the assembly of her dolls. But now I felt my career would need to come first, and I needed to concentrate primarily on my future. “Mama, I called Hallie yesterday but didn’t have the nerve to tell you. Hallie said she would love for me to come and visit her out in California for a while. She even mentioned maybe you could come there soon if I stay with her. Tell me how you feel about my going to California.” “Charlie, do what you feel is best for you. Don’t worry about me. I have a life here surrounded with lots of friends and family. I would like to see Hallie, since it has been so long since she has been home. If I get an opportunity to go there for a visit, I could see you both. Go follow your dreams, and I will look for you to come home again soon. I have always wanted my children to follow their hearts with any decisions they make. I have no doubt you will become famous one day. I’m so proud of you, Sugar Foot.” After talking with Mama, I felt good about our conversation, knowing she was okay with me leaving again so soon after returning home from New York.

“I have already said my good-byes to the rest of the family, and now I must say good-bye to you. I know I have been saying a lot of good-byes in the last few years, and this is not something you want to hear again, but I feel this job in California will give me the boost I need for my career. I already have my bags packed and asked Dewey to drive me down to the train station. Some of my friends wondered why I didn’t fly, but traveling on the train gives me an opportunity to view the countryside and meet some great people along the way. I will keep you up to date when I arrive in California. Just , Mama I love you lots and hope to see you out in California soon.” I could barely release the door handle from Mama holding onto my arm so tightly. I noticed she attempted to hold back tears. I’m sure she didn’t want to make me feel guilty for leaving her again, but my trips going back and forth from California and New York must upset her. She never knew where I would be next. I tried to reassure her I would see her soon but was unsure if she even believed me. Dewey arrived, and off we went to the station. The most exciting thing about riding the train was seeing all the beautiful scenery as we traveled through the Rockies. The people were a bit strange on the train. Each day I went down to the dining car and tried to sit by a different person to strike up a conversation but without success. This ride just happened to be quiet with no one interested in talking. I’m not sure if they were too busy looking out the windows or were just afraid to talk to strangers. Each train ride has different people from all walks of life. You never know whom you will encounter. One morning, I walked outside the railcar looking for someone to show up. I didn’t care if the person came out to smoke, to chew tobacco, or to get a breath of fresh of air. I always liked people and enjoyed learning about their professions. When the railcar door opened, a red-headed scruffy old man walked out and stood next to me. “Good morning, where are you heading off to?” I asked. “Mister, I don’t talk to strangers and wish you would leave me alone and shut up.”

Of course, he irritated me by this time, and I couldn’t keep my mouth shut. “I have traveled all over the world and have never been told to shut up. I think you need to take a hike and watch your back.” I didn’t give the man time to come back with anything. I just opened the door and walked back to my seat. I’m not a man who enjoys a fight but was sure ready at that point. After several days on the train, I finally arrived in California. When I arrived at the train station in Oakland, I grabbed my belongings, stepped off the train, and noticed my sister Hallie standing in front of the station. She looked the same as she did years ago when I saw her back in North Carolina. I ran over and gave her a big hug. “Hallie! It is so good to see you again. I thought that train ride would never end.” “I know what you mean about that long ride. I have taken it several times myself and couldn’t wait to get off.” “I’m so glad you came to pick me up. This will give us time to talk and do some catching up. When I arrived back home and visited Mama a couple of weeks ago, she mentioned you wouldn’t mind me staying with you until I decided what I wanted to do with my life and where I would end up living.” “I think living here is a great idea if you want to be in any type of entertainment. You are welcome to stay here until you start your new job.” “Thanks, Hallie. You are such a sweet sister to volunteer to let me stay. I wanted Mama to come out with me, but I don’t think she felt up to making such a long trip this time. Maybe you can convince her to come out later. I really enjoyed working in the New York office at Samuel French, but they were short-handed and needed someone to work here in their LA office. They offered me the job and here I am. They deal with dramatic literature resources for the English-speaking theatrical community and playwrights. They also give a lot of inside tips on how to write and hold copyrights. You know how much I love this type of work, so I jumped at the chance to move here. I was told I may have a better opportunity to further my entertainment career.”

“Charlie, I can see you fitting in this type of work. the scripts you would write for us when we were growing up? Do you performing in the old woodshed? I could never understand how you were able to come up with all the words for us to memorize. You were a very creative boy.” “Thanks, Hallie. You just convinced me this is where I need to start my career. I worked out here for a couple of playhouses in southern California several months ago. I also did a couple of small parts in two films and even had a couple of small acting parts in a TV series a couple of years back. I’m sure you didn’t know that. I didn’t tell many people, since my life was moving pretty quickly back then. Sadly, I was also stricken with a severe case of polio and was confined to an iron lung for nine months. I didn’t tell Mama until I went back home. I didn’t want to upset her and knew there was nothing she could do to help.” “Oh! I’m so sorry to hear you went through that. You look fine to me.” “Yep! I’m doing much better and plan on living a long life.” I couldn’t help laugh. Hallie and I had many talks over the next couple of weeks, reminiscing about our growing up years when times were hard. I decided that, after we got caught up on all the news, it was time to start looking for a car. I had saved my money while in the army just for that purpose. “Hallie, would you mind driving me down to one of your local car dealerships? I know what I would like, but I’m not sure I will be able to find it.” “Certainly, I don’t mind. What kind of car are you looking for?” “I would love to find a Volkswagen but may not have a choice, depending on the cost. I think this would give me really good gas mileage going to work every day.” “Oh, Charlie! I think you may be able to find just what you are looking for here at this dealership. They mostly sell foreign cars. You will find more cars here than you would back east.” Hallie left, and I began my search. I walked all through the lot, trying to spot the right car. A salesman walked up and asked what type I was looking for, and after

hearing my description of the car; he directed me to where he had a pale yellow Volkswagen. Just as I spotted the car, I knew immediately that it would work for me. I would have preferred a different color, but since I needed one right away, this one would do. We walked inside the office, agreed on a price, and I became a new owner of a Volkswagen. I couldn’t wait to get back to Hallie’s house and show it off. As I drove up her driveway, she came walking out to see who was paying her a visit. “What do you think about me going ahead and driving down to Hollywood to stay the night, since it is over a five-hour drive? I will take some of my clothes just in case they will need me to start right away. Don’t be shocked if you see me back in your driveway in a couple of days.” “Charlie, I hate to see you go, but you do what you think is best for you. You know you are welcome to come back any time.” We said our good-byes, and off I drove in my new car, only taking clothes, a map, and very little money, but I still felt optimistic about my new opportunity. The drive was long and difficult because of the new car and unfamiliar roads. I stopped several times to fill up with gas and eat. I had always heard about the Sunset Strip and decided to drive there and check it out first. As I turned on Sunset Blvd. I quickly spotted the Samuel French Bookshop I was to report to and excitedly pulled in and walked into the lobby. “Hi, my name is Coy Bronson. I worked for your company in New York and was asked to work in this location since you were short of help.” “Sir, you may go in and talk with our office manager, and she may be able to help you. I hadn’t heard you were coming.” I followed the young woman into the back office, where three people sat around a large table. I didn’t realize this would be such a big production that it would take three people to interview me, especially since I had already been offered a job. “My name is Coy Bronson, and I was sent here from your office in New York to work for Mr. Van Nostrand. I worked in your New York office about six months. While learning their operations, I was asked if I would be interested in

transferring. I jumped at the offer. Mr. Van Nostrand came out of his office, introduced himself to me, and welcomed me on board. “Mr. Bronson, we are glad to have you, and I do them mentioning they would be sending us some help soon, just didn’t know your name. They talked to me personally about your good performance in our New York office. “Our operations here are very similar to theirs. We are involved in anything that pertains to the theater.” “Although I don’t have very much experience in a company of this nature, I am willing to learn as much about your operations as possible. I have always had a ion for anything pertaining to entertainment. I hope someday I have an opportunity to write and produce plays myself.” “Young man, this is what we always like to hear from someone we hire. We were just sitting here ready to submit want-ad to the newspaper for someone just like you. Since we had not heard back about you moving here, I thought you had changed your mind.” “Sorry, it took me so long. My mama was sick, and I hung around taking care of her for a while. I just assumed the people in the office had given you the information, and I apologize. Then I decided to ride the train instead of flying. I’m not good in a plane. After flying to different places while in the army, I had my fill of them. “Great! When can I start?” “Would Monday at nine o’clock next week work for you? I know you need a few days to relax and find a place to live.” “Yes, sir, that would be great! Do you have any suggestions on where I should look for a place?” “Mr. Bronson, you can find a wide selection of places to live in the Laurel Canyon neighborhood, located in the Hollywood Hills region of LA. It is fairly reasonable, and many of our employees lived there temporarily until they found something else.”

“That is a wonderful suggestion. By the way, most people call me Coy.” I walked out the door with tears of emotion, praying no one saw me cry. I couldn’t wait to get back to Hallie’s house to call Mama and tell her about settling in to my new job in LA and that I wanted her to know that my dreams were beginning to come true. I decided not to call Hallie right away. I wanted to tell her about my new job in person. As soon as I pulled into her driveway, she came out waving her hand for me to hurry. I got out of the car and ran into the house. Hallie handed me the phone. As I said hello, I noticed a soft voice on the other end of the phone and realized it was Mama. “Mama, what is wrong? You sound different.” “Charlie, I had to call Catherine to come get me. I’m waiting for her now. I think I may have had another stroke but wanted to call and let you know I may be in the hospital in case you called me and I wasn’t home.” “Do you want me to come home?” “No, I don’t think there is any need to come right now. Don’t worry about me. Catherine will take good care of me, and I will call you when I get home.” “Mama, I do have great news to tell you. I will tell you all about my job when we have more time to talk. Just know I love you very much and will send up prayers for you.” “Thank you, Sugar Foot. You’re my baby. I can’t wait to hear about your job.” I handed the phone to Hallie. I just stood there feeling helpless. Here I was all excited, and now I couldn’t help but worry about her. “Charlie, I was afraid Mama was sick when I answered the phone. She sounded different but wouldn’t tell me anything. She wanted to talk to you. I overheard you mention a stroke. Did Mama have another stroke?” “Not sure, but she thinks she did. Catherine is taking her to the hospital now.”

I began to tell Hallie about my great news. She was like me, very excited about my job but worried about Mama. After a few days, I called home, and Mama answered. “You’re home! How are you feeling?” “Charlie, I’m doing much better. I did have a light stroke, but it sure wasn’t nearly as bad as the first one. I will probably try to take the train out to Hallie’s in a couple of weeks after I have time to recuperate. Catherine thought that would be a great idea. It will give you a chance to see me and Hallie both.” “Mama, that makes me happy. Let me know when your train will arrive here, and I will be at the station to pick you up. I have a car now. I can’t wait to take you for a ride in my new car!” “A new car! That is good news! I hope I will see you soon.” My life seemed to be brighter now with a new job, a new car, and the thoughts of seeing Mama again soon. Monday morning couldn’t come fast enough. Before leaving for work, I told Hallie good-bye and that I would see her in a few days. Since I did not have a chance until now to search for a place to live, I wanted to stay the night in LA. I walked into the Samuel French Bookshop, ready to work. Everyone seemed to be pleasant and gave me plenty of encouragement. I was assigned to work in the playwrights department my first day. I wanted to learn as much as possible and was fairly confident I would obtain experience in all departments. “Hi, Coy, my name is Debbie. Come with me and I will show you to the department where you will work. From what I had heard when you first came in the office that day, it sounded like you already had years of experience writing. We have found that people we’ve hired in the past with a gift in creative arts used their experience to further their career. I’m sure you will do just fine.” “Well, I don’t know about that, since I’ve only written plays for my brothers and sisters.”

“That will do. You don’t need a master’s degree to write,” Debbie laughed. Debbie was a real knockout with the personality to go with it. I tried rolling my eyes up and giving her my smile. Not sure she read into that but wondered what it would take to get her attention. With my eagerness to learn and my sense of humor, I had little trouble making friends at the office. I worked nonstop reading all the books on the proper ways and techniques of scriptwriting. I thought writing plays for my brothers and sisters was a piece of cake, but I guess I didn’t understand all there was to writing. At least that gave me a jumpstart on this career, making it much easier for me to learn now that I would have the proper training.

Chapter 29

New Career

For the first couple of days, when I got off work, I would drive to Laurel Canyon to see what apartments were available to rent. On the second day, I found one that appealed to me and noticed several guys standing and talking on the sidewalk in front of the apartment complex. They seemed to be around my age, so I thought this might be a great place to live. I ed the person handling the rentals and found exactly the apartment I wanted. It was rather small, with only one bedroom, but since I would be the only one, I didn’t really require more room. I gave the woman a six-month deposit and was able to move in the next day. After several weeks at work, I received a call one afternoon from Hallie, saying Mama had called and wanted us to pick her up in four days at the train station. Since I had just started a new job, I felt I needed to work my eight hours and wouldn’t be able to get off in time to drive to Oakland to pick up Mama, so Hallie volunteered to pick her up. I was really excited to see Mama again. I wanted her to come here and check out my new place and to tell her about my new job. Four days later, the folks at work heard Mama would be coming to California and told me not to worry about missing a few days of work. I took them up on the offer and decided to surprise both Mama and Hallie by being at Hallie’s house before they got back from the train station. When Mama saw the car in front of the house, I could tell she knew I was there. Each time I went on a trip and came home, I loved to surprise her. She got out of Hallie’s car, left her suitcase in the back seat, and walked up to the front porch. I stood by the window looking out, waving to her as she had always done to me. Mama didn’t even give me time to open the door. “Mama, it is so good to see you!” I grabbed her around the neck giving her big kisses. “Yeah! Sugar Foot. How was your train ride?”

“It went really well, but I didn’t ride the train this time, I drove. That was my new car you saw sitting out front.” “Oh! How silly of me, I should have known you didn’t take a train that short distance. You travel so much I can’t keep up with you. “My ride here was long, but enjoyable. I even saw a couple of women on the train who lived close to us. I ed them because they had purchased some of my dolls several months ago. “Mama, you look great. I see you are using a cane now. I think using a cane will help keep you steady on your feet.” “Enough about me, Charlie. I want to hear about your new job and your new apartment.” “I want to do better than just tell you about my new pad. I want to drive you down to Hollywood and show you around. You can stay with me at least a couple of days. I’m sure Hallie won’t mind coming down to take you back to her house, since she hasn’t seen my new place either.” “I don’t mind at all, Charlie. You can just call when Mama is ready to come back here,” Hallie said. “I felt I needed to get back to Hollywood and my new job, especially since my boss was so good about giving me the time off to see you.” “You mean I really get to see your new place?” “Yes, we are going to drive down to LA, and you will be able to see not only new scenery but also where I’m living now.” Our ride down to LA gave Mama and me time to catch up on all the happenings at home since I had left. Just before we reached LA, I could tell she was getting tired. I drove as fast as possible to get to my place quickly. Reaching the apartment, I noticed Mama’s eyes and could tell she was quite impressed. “Charlie, looks like you live in a mansion. I have never seen an apartment that

looks this elegant.” “Not really. You are just not used to seeing all the high rise buildings that look larger from the outside. I only have one bedroom!” She drove me crazy oohing and ahing. As I opened the car door, I painfully watched as Mama struggled to get out of the car. She struggled so hard and needed my help to walk to my apartment door. I hurried to get her suitcase inside. Turning around to see where she was, I noticed her collapsed on the sofa. “Charlie, this is a nice place you have. Where did you get all this furniture?” “All the furnishings came with the apartment. Since I had traveled with the army for the past few years, I only had a few clothes and some army-issued supplies. “Mama, why don’t you go ahead and take my bed and get some rest? I will sleep on the sofa.” “Okay! Charlie, thank you. I will see you in the morning. If I don’t feel better by tomorrow, it may be best if I go back up to Hallie’s house.” The night was long and sleepless. I couldn’t help but worry about her. The next day we both determined it would be best to return to Hallie’s and get Mama back home to see her doctor as soon as possible. “Mama, I called Hallie this morning to let her know we would be on our way back to her house and should arrive there this afternoon. She is excited to see you again and sorry to hear you are not feeling well. I think you should stay with her a few more days and rest until you feel like making that train ride again. Within a few days, you should be more up to the trip going home.” “I think you’re right. I’m not accustomed to all this travel.” After we arrived back to Hallie’s house, I knew my stay there would be short. I needed to get back to LA, and report back to work in the morning. I sure didn’t want to jeopardize my new job. “Hallie, what do you think about Mama’s situation?”

“I think she needs to get back to her regular physician, especially since her doctor said she has already had so many strokes and will probably continue down this same road,” Hallie whispered, trying not to let Mama hear. “Mama, Hallie will take good care of you until you feel up to making the trip home. I need to leave now. I need to report to work tomorrow. Please your doctor as soon as you arrive home, and let me know how you are.” “I’m so proud of you, Sugar Foot, and I am sure you will be in a big movie or even on Broadway someday.” I gave her and Hallie big hugs and kisses and drove back to my apartment. I was so excited to return to work the next morning but concerned that Mama might not be up to making the long journey home. It broke my heart to see her in such bad shape. I really hoped my boss at the publishing company was pleased about how quickly I was catching on to their operations. Now that I had been working in the playwright’s department, I felt I was ready to move on to another area. Hopefully, they would see that as well. I had my sights on writing a real play and wanted to be the director of one someday. I almost skipped into work with excitement, not knowing what a great surprise I had coming. “Charlie, we are glad to have you back. I hope your visit with your mama went well.” “Yes, sir. Our visit went well. Mama thought Southern California was beautiful. I think I wore her out with the long drive down from my sisters, but she was excited to see where I lived.” “Charlie, we feel you are ready to step up to the next level and move into the technique department. As you progress, you will see how one department depends on the other. Most people have no idea of all that is involved in writing and directing plays for the theater. I’m not sure if you realize how talented you really are. We feel this is the place you need to be at in your career. So many employees we have think they can walk in off the street, begin working for us,

and start writing, performing, and directing plays within in a month. Unfortunately, it doesn’t work that way.” “Thank you, sir. I appreciate your confidence in me. I feel so fortunate to have this opportunity to work with such a great company. It’s clear that you care about your employees.” My position working and learning in the technique department was more fun than work. My previous experiences working in the USO Shows helped me understand what was involved. Each day I learned something exciting and new about directing. I loved this opportunity, knowing it would help me tremendously if I landed a job directing plays. As I drove home one afternoon, I saw the same guys hanging around outside my apartment. I didn’t know who they were but thought I would park the car and strike up a conversation with them. Work had consumed my life, not leaving a lot of extra time for socializing. I hadn’t met anyone since I had moved to LA that I felt I could be friends with. “My name is Coy Bronson. Do you guys live around here?” “Nope! We really don’t have a place to live right now. We thought if we walked around and checked out some apartments we may find something we liked and could share the cost.” “I just moved here myself all the way from North Carolina. I know how hard it is if you don’t have any connections here. I would be glad to show you my place, and there may be more available for rent. You’re welcome to see if it would be something that would appeal to you. I know they have some that are two bedrooms if you three plan on living in one apartment.” “That sounds great! We will all probably live in the same apartment. We haven’t found a job yet and have very little money at the moment.” “By the way, what are your names?” I asked. “My name is James Dean. This is Nick Adams, and last but not least, this is Wayne Mallory.” “Well! Come on in and check out my place. Where are you guys sleeping if you

don’t have a place?” “Actually, we are living more or less on the streets until we find a job or some place to live.” “I would be glad for you to stay here, but, as you can see, I only have one bedroom. You all are welcome to stop by sometime, and I could at least fix you a good home cooked meal.” They all seemed nice, but I knew I would not be able to have them stay with me. My place was way too small for four people. “Coy, we need to go and see if we can find a cheap place around here close. I’m sure we will be seeing you around,” James said as he tried to remain upbeat. The more I thought about my conversation with those guys, the more my conscience bothered me. I couldn’t help but think that if I were in their shoes and didn’t have a job or a place to stay, I would be very appreciative if someone took me in. I ran down the street to catch up with them. “Hi, guys, I just decided if you need a place to stay, I could make room for one or two more in my apartment. I will let you talk it over and decide which one of you may be able to find something else. I need to go to work right now and should be home around five o’clock. If you come up with a plan, you should be able to catch me after then on your decision.” “Oh! That would be great. We already know who needs a place to stay the most. I think me and Wayne will take you up on your offer. We both have promises of a couple of jobs working on sets and even the possibility of acting in a couple of movies. Nick was offered a place to share with someone and thinks it will work out for him,” James said with excitement. “Coy, I will even give you a new pair of cowboy boots I purchased just before I came here. You are welcome to have them if they are your size,” Wayne said. “Don’t think I have ever owned a pair of cowboy boots before. Thanks, who knows, maybe I will land a job acting in another western someday!” I tried the boots on, and they fit perfect. “You both are welcome to move in as soon as you like. I won’t be here most of

the time because of work. This will give us all space to do our own thing.” I walked in the office the next day, and my boss came over and began talking. I thought at first he seemed a little odd and noticed a strange smile on his face. “Coy, I’m not sure if you know that the Pasadena Playhouse is here in Hollywood, and they always us when they are ready for people to work with them in one of their productions. We always help them out when they are looking for directors, actors, or writers. I just wanted to see if you would be interested in helping them out.” “Sir, I would be honored to help them and even more honored you would consider me for this job.” “Great, I will give them a call to let them know I have found the person to help them with directing.” “Oh my! To be a director! I thought you were asking me to work on a set for the play. Do you really think I’m ready to be a director?” “Confident, Coy. I wouldn’t have asked you if I thought you weren’t ready. I think you need to go for it. This could be a big break in your career, and many people never have this chance.”

Chapter 30

Pasadena Playhouse

I couldn’t wait to get to the Pasadena Playhouse and see what play they were interested in me directing. Looking for an empty parking space, I finally spotted one in back of the playhouse. I looked up and noticed a marquee above the front door, which read The Member of the Wedding coming soon. I was anxious to check this place out. As I opened the door, a gentleman walked toward me and introduced himself as Mr. Ramsay, the house manager. “Sir, Samuel French sent me over to talk to someone about directing one of your plays that will be performed soon. I noticed the name of an performance posted outside. The Member of the Wedding. Would this play be the one you need me to direct?” “Yes, as a matter of fact, you will get a chance not only to direct this play but will also have a great lady starring in it. I’m sure you probably have heard of Ethel Waters?” “Oh, my! Yes, I knew she was performing in Europe in some of the USO Shows while I was there, but I never had an opportunity to see any of her performances. I have so much respect for her and know she must be a great actress, with all I have read about her. Everyone I know who worked with her comments on what a wonderful voice she has as well. This will take a lot of studying the script on my part, but I feel confident I can do the play justice in presenting it with such a wonderful actress playing the lead part.” “We feel you will do just fine. Our playhouse has struggled financially for the past few months. I think with you directing and Ethel Waters as the star, this is just what we are looking for and may just be a turning point for us. It is time I introduced you to Miss Waters,” Mr. Ramsay said. “I appreciate your encouragement. I have always enjoyed attending her plays. She is such a gifted blues and jazz singer as well. When will opening night be?” “Opening night will be February 23. This will give you a few weeks to read over the play and a few more weeks of hard practice before the play begins.

Depending on how well the audiences like the show, we may let it run for three or four weeks. “Come on, Coy; follow me to meet Miss Waters. We have told her she will be working with a new director but didn’t give her your name or when you would arrive.” We walked down a long hall and finally arrived to meet Miss Waters. “Hi, Ethel, I want you to meet your new director, Coy Bronson. He was referred to us by the Samuel French Company. He comes with some experience in technical training, training in writing, and playwrights. Our New York office mentioned Coy worked as a critic and adviser on new play material, but this will be his first play as director.” “Glad to meet you, Mr. Bronson. I look forward to working with you on this.” “How about you start calling me Coy, and may I call you Ethel?” “Sure, Coy, that will work for me to be on a first name basis.” “Great, I just thought, since we will be working very closely with each other for the next month, I would like to keep our relationship light and have lots of fun with this production. I don’t know about you, but I think we will have a blast working together. I feel it’s a privilege to work with such a talented person, not to mention you have a wonderful voice.” The next few weeks were a lot of work practicing long hours to get everyone’s parts memorized. Each night I arrived home, I would read over each script several times until I felt confident with the lines. The drama club plays I performed during high school days taught me to memorize entire scripts. I felt if I ever had an opportunity to direct a play, it would be very beneficial for me to know each part and what action was taking place next. I was tired even before I began each day on the set. Despite reading all the scripts up late into the night and driving back and forth from Hollywood each day, I still tried to begin my day on the set being upbeat and enthusiastic. Miss Waters and I became good friends from the beginning. I offered to pick her up each day in my yellow Volkswagen before work began on the sets. She loved

my car and didn’t seem to mind it was a bit small. With what little free time we had when not working on a set, we enjoyed talking about our childhood memories and how much we loved the entertainment field. Ethel had a very tragic childhood. She would always stop me from talking about her when we got to her teenage years, stating they were too painful to talk about. I happened to get to the set early one morning, on the day of our last performance, and saw Ethel standing and staring with a puzzled look on her face. “Hi, Ethel, is there something wrong? You don’t look like yourself today. You can’t become ill just before our opening night.” “Not really, Coy. I just have a lot on my mind. I will be fine. This performance is going to be a hit; I just know it will.” “Okay, I’m sure you will be great. Let’s go out there tonight and give the crowd the performance of the year.” “I would like to welcome everyone tonight to the Pasadena Playhouse for our great performance of The Member of the Wedding, starring Miss Ether Waters,” I announced just before the curtain went up. The play seemed to go smoothly, with all actors on point with their parts and Miss Waters keeping each eye there focused on her performance. She was a perfectionist. I’m sure every director had loved working with her. I think I underestimated the whole cast as well. They all took their roles very seriously and followed it through to the end as the curtain was lowered. Following the show, the actors felt pleased and satisfied. Miss Waters was no exception. Her acting was not only superb but also warmed each heart that was in the theatre. The performance went on for the full four weeks and proved to be a big hit. I was told the box office revenue in the second week of its run was the highest in all the forty-seven years of the Pasadena Playhouse productions. Everyone who attended the performance showed more enthusiasm than any time in recent memory, even giving standing ovations. As the curtain lowered each night, shouts of “Bravo!” boomed from the audience.

“Coy, I thank you for such wonderful directing. Miss Waters has once again led us to enjoy the delights of pride in a production that truly needed to be a success,” the stage manager commented. “You know, Mr. Bronson we had people standing in line beside the box office on sellout nights, hoping for a cancellation, just as they do for major Broadway hits,” a ticket office attendant shared. “No, I didn’t realize that. I guess I was too busy worrying about everyone ing his or her parts. “This was my first professional connection with a playhouse production, I feel so honored you gave me this opportunity.” “Coy, I think everyone would agree with me, we would like you to stay and direct our next play, You Can’t Take It with You. This will be another benefit production, which previously won a Pulitzer Prize for Comedy, by Kaufman & Hart. It will be a three-act play and will open in a couple of months. It’s about a man from a family of rich snobs who becomes engaged to a woman from a good-nature but decidedly eccentric family. We will begin readouts and choosing the cast selection next week. Would you be interested and available?” “Yes! I am honored you asked and will be available to begin the process of picking the cast whenever you need me here,” I responded with great anticipation. The next few weeks I stayed busy reading over the scripts and listening to auditions. Finally, after a week of torture, we chose our team to perform the play. It was finally time for the curtain to rise and our production to begin. Our cast consisted of seventeen talented actors. Although we didn’t have Ethel Waters as a star, the performers did a superb job. Again, we received standing ovations. I was also fortunate to direct one more play before leaving the playhouse in Pasadena, the three-act play Charlie’s Aunt, with Ross Eastty as the producer. This play was originally performed in London, England, in 1892. Leaving such wonderful people at the Pasadena Playhouse was a bit sad for me. It was a privilege to be the director of three great productions. Just to be working with

Ethel Waters as the leading star was such a highlight. After saying all our goodbyes, I drove back to Hollywood. Before returning to my office at Samuel French, I needed to stop by my apartment and see how the guys were. Luckily, they were both there resting. “I just wanted to stop by and see what you guys were up to. I know you must have landed jobs, since you have been leaving me rent money in an envelope on the table. Sorry, I haven’t had time to stop by lately except to sleep. I could always tell when you guys had been here because of your dirty dishes sitting in the kitchen.” “Coy, Wayne and I have both found acting jobs. We couldn’t wait to tell you but knew you had been a busy boy yourself. We have both been shuffling around doing tryouts for various parts and have been fortunate enough to land a few jobs on sets and TV shows. I even appeared in one of the episodes with Natalie Wood of the CBS-TV’s General Electric Theater, entitled I’m a Fool. I have been busy, even doing poses for a photographer friend who was working on the Torn Sweater series. He needed someone to pose for him for a project he was working for the series, and I volunteered. “I know Wayne has been busy as well. He’s worked as an actor in Kid Monk Baroni and several other productions as well as other auditions and jobs. “I guess you saw my new motorcycle sitting out front.” “Yes, I did see that shiny motorcycle out front but didn’t realize it was yours. No wonder you guys are always leaving me money for your rent. I appreciate it.” “If you don’t mind, Coy, Wayne and I would like to continue renting this apartment, unless you think that would be a problem?” “Nope, no problem. I would like to go ahead and have the contract changed to have both your and Wayne’s name on it, since I may be coming and going at lot. I’ll let the realtor know, and she will get it to you in the next few days,” I said, glad this relieved me of the responsibility for now.

Chapter 31

Change in Plans

“Hi, stranger! We are glad to have you back in the office. We have missed your humor and your ability to keep all of us entertained. I wish we didn’t have to tell you, but your stay here will have to be short this time. We need you to go back to our main office in New York and give them some help there,” Mr. Prickett, from the Pasadena Playhouse informed me. “Not a problem. I will be glad to return to New York and help out, although I have enjoyed working here in the LA office. New York is a great place to be as well, in this line of work!” “We don’t want you to worry about financing the trip yourself; we are going to foot the bill getting you back to New York.” “I really appreciate your generous offer. “I would prefer to travel on the train, if you don’t mind. I just hate to fly.” “No, we don’t mind. I feel confident that office will be fine until you get there.” I drove back to my apartment and gathered my belongings. “James, I’m afraid you and Wayne will either need to start paying rent for this apartment or find another place to live. I am moving back to New York again to work in the office there, since they are short-handed.” “Coy, don’t worry , we have been saving up some money and hopefully, I will get a big part in one of the productions soon. We have both been working on a few sets here and there and feel the sky will open up for us soon. If you don’t mind, we’d still like to remain here and just pick up the monthly cost. This place seems to be centrally located for us and would really enable us to stay put.” “I don’t mind at all. The lease is for six months. If you decide to move after that, have at it, and good luck. I’m sure I will be seeing both of you soon. I love it here and hope to visit often.”

We said our good-byes, and off I left to travel again. The train ride back to New York seemed very short this time. I guess because I sat beside Frank Chila, one of the crew on the set while I was directing at the Pasadena Playhouse. I think we directed each and every scene in both plays while on the train, which made for a fast and enjoyable trip. After I arrived back in New York, to my surprise, everyone was so glad to see me. The girls in the office had even found me an apartment on Sixth Street. “Coy, one of our employees owns this apartment building, and he happened to have a vacancy. I think you will enjoy meeting him. He and his wife are both artists. “We are all so happy to see you back here in New York! We even have a few plays that you may be interested in helping with that will start soon.” “Wow! That sounds great. Sounds like this office has a lot of big projects coming up that I would definitely be interested in.” When I arrived at my new apartment, I unpacked my belongings and got acquainted with my new surroundings. I just realized I had forgotten to call Hallie and Mama to let them know I had left LA and moved back to New York. I’m sure they stayed totally confused with me moving back and forth. “Hi, Mama, I wanted to call and let you know I have moved back to New York. My company was short-handed here, and I was asked to come back and work in this office. How are you and all the family?” “Charlie, I’m glad you called. I have not been feeling too well. As soon as I returned from visiting you and Hallie in California, I was itted to the hospital for further tests, and the doctor said I had another stroke. The doctor went on to say that he has never had a patient who has suffered this many strokes.” “Oh, Mama, I’m so sorry to hear you have been ill. I will try and come down to see you soon.”

After I hung up, I felt terrible I had not called to check on her before now. The next morning at work, I noticed the back of someone standing and talking with another office worker. I thought his voice sounded familiar. As their conversation ended, the man turned around; it was Edward! “Hi, there, stranger. When did you get back to the states?” I asked. “Well, Charlie. I noticed yesterday on the employee list a man named Coy Bronson was on the payroll here in our New York office. I didn’t know who he was, but now that I see you here, it wouldn’t happen to be you, would it?” “Yep! Edward, do you telling me to come up with a stage name before I started to work in the entertainment field? Well, I ed your advice and changed my name to Coy Bronson. “I had been working out of the LA office and directed a few plays at the Pasadena Playhouse. I started working here in New York soon after I got out of the army and was asked if I would be interested in moving to California. Of course, I was thrilled to have an opportunity to see what all it had to offer and eagerly agreed to move.” “Wow! I will need to to start calling you Coy now. Where are you living in New York?” “I live in an apartment on Sixth Street. One of the employees here owns the building.” “That must be Mr. Hayden’s building. His wife is a popular artist, better known as Ellen Barbara Segner. However, she continues to use her maiden name on all her paintings. Ellen draws pinups, and some of her drawings hung on many walls in barracks all over the world during World War II. “I don’t know about you, but I am so glad to be out of the army and back to a real life now. I just wish I could win the lottery and purchase a playhouse or studio somewhere. I will make you a deal, Coy. If I win the lottery, I will split it with you, and, if you win, you can split it with me. I have been playing with certain numbers in a special order for several years. I just have an inkling I may win one day. Since my brother is the only other person I would share my winnings with other than you, how would you feel if we made this deal?”

“Why not. Sure, we have a deal. I think the lottery is up to almost ten million dollars! I will stop by on my way to my apartment and purchase a ticket. “I think I will cut out early today. I’m not really feeling all that great. I guess the girls in the office told you about me having a severe case of polio. I decided to stay out of acting, since it has affected my appearance somewhat and caused some paralysis in my right side as well. I tried my hand at directing in California and loved it. I think I will stick to directing, writing, or even producing. I have been working on writing a play called Beneath the Warm Snow. I’m hoping it will become a Broadway production one day.” Edward and I stood around and talked about our experiences in the army and about how thrilled we were to begin our new lives in entertainment. “Coy, wait a minute. I want to introduce you to Mr. Hayden. I see him coming down the hall.” “Harry, I would like you to meet my good friend, Coy Bronson. He and I were stationed in Europe together during WWII.” “Glad to meet you, Mr. Hayden. Edward was telling me your wife is an artist.” “She sure is and a damn good one in my opinion. Ellen draws illustrations for children’s books, magazine covers, calendars, and pinups. She drew some of the illustrations in Dick and Jane and many in Jack and Jill children’s beginner books, and even the Girl Scout guide books. “Please call me Harry. I hate people to be so formal. “Coy, I understand you live in one of the apartments in our complex. We live nearby on Tenth Street. You will need to stop by and see some of Ellen’s work sometime. She loves showing off her oil paintings. Better still, you can catch her in Washington Square Park, in the city, where she sits and paints a couple days a week. She loves sitting, watching people, and collecting her thoughts on what new material she will use for her next painting. Most of what she paints is of live people. I’m not sure if you know this, but several years ago, in the forties, she painted the Little Miss Sunbeam girl that was later used on the Sunbeam Bread wrapper.” “No, I wasn’t aware of that. Wow! She must be a great artist to paint all this.

“I would love to stop by the park, Harry. I will plan on stopping by there soon.” The next day, after I left work, I decided to drive over to the park and see if Mrs. Hayden was there. It was such a nice, warm day, so many people were enjoying the park. Walking around I realized I forgot to ask Edward or Harry what Ellen looked like. I hoped to find someone with a drawing pad. Finally, I spotted a lady with dark hair sitting on a park bench. It appeared she was busy drawing on an easel. I walked over to her and introduced myself, keeping my fingers crossed that she was Mrs. Hayden. “Good afternoon. My name is Coy Bronson, and I work at the Samuel French Company.” “Oh! You may know my husband, who works there as well.” “Yes, I do as a matter of fact. He was the one who told me I needed to stop by the park and view some of your paintings. I may have ed seeing some of your pinup girls while serving in the army during WWII in Europe. I just didn’t realize they were yours.” “Yes, they probably were. Did my husband tell you the story of how I came up with the idea of painting the Little Miss Sunbeam girl?” “No, he only told me that you had drawn her. I would love to hear the story.” “I had been here in this same park several years ago, observing and painting a lovely little blonde-haired, blue-eyed girl for several days. She had been here with her mistress. The little girl always fed the pigeons while her mistress walked around the park. I went over to the little girl and asked if she would mind me painting her picture. The little girl said she didn’t mind, but I would need to ask her mother first. After her mistress returned from walking, I stopped her to ask if she would mind asking the little girl’s mother to give me her permission to paint her portrait. Sadly, I had to stop and pick up my easel that had blown down on the ground. When I stood up and turned back around, the little girl and her mistress had both disappeared. I sat for a long time after they had left, hoping they would return, but they didn’t. After our meeting, I came here several days after that, hoping I would see them back in the park, but sadly I never saw them again.

“The bread company I was previously painting for had commissioned me to paint the little sunbeam girl with different clothes depicting the different seasons as well as her with different animals. I had really been enjoying doing that. I thought I would start with something easy like a dog, and the park would be a perfect place to find dogs while their owners were out walking them. I thought a little dog would look great standing beside the girl. “I just finished this painting right before you walked up, using a dog in one of my children’s illustrations. Since Sunbeam has this new campaign now, using Miss Sunbeam with different animals has worked well for me, since I had already been drawing them for my children’s books.” “I think this girl you have on your canvas would look cute with the dog. She is adorable. “I forgot to ask you, Mrs. Hayden, but did you get the little girl’s name that you drew for Little Miss Sunbeam?” “No, as a matter of fact, the little girl and her mistress left before I got her name.” “Coy, why don’t you start calling me Ellen. Since you and my husband work for the same company, I’m sure we will not be strangers. “I have companies ing me all the time wanting new ideas for marketing their products. This is why this park is such a great place to come and paint. I see all kinds of people of all walks of life here. It’s usually very peaceful, and even if I don’t get another idea of something to paint, I am able to at least concentrate and finish what I have already started. “When I first started drawing the little girl for Little Miss Sunbeam, I drew her in different poses to see which one I liked the best. Then, all of a sudden, it hit me this little blonde girl with a cute smile would look fantastic on a bread bag. Then I painted her tasting a piece of bread just for fun, and, after I took a long look at what I had painted, I knew the bread company would be pleased at the painting I had chosen for them to use. Later it dawned on me I needed to come up with a theme to go with her picture. That was how I came up with the name Little Miss Sunbeam.” “Ellen, I love that name. It fits that little girl perfectly from what you have

described. Good luck on finding another figure to pose for your pictures!” Harry, Ellen, and I became very close friends over the next few months. We would meet after work and have dinner together and would talk for hours. Ellen and Harry moved to New York not having any family here and never had children. Harry had told me several times that, if anything ever happened to him and Ellen was left alone, he would like for me to look after her and see she was safe and taken care of. I promised him I would. Harry and I decided to walk to the park one Sunday, since we all three had some free time. “Ellen, have you come up with another figure to paint for your projects? I think you are the best artist I have ever seen. Keep up the good work.” “Thank you, Coy. I can’t paint fast enough these days. My eyesight seems to be getting bad. I went to the doctor the other day, and he said the lead and oils in the paint I’m using are affecting my sight. I have starting using watercolors instead to prevent going completely blind. The doctor suggested that may help to at least slow down the process.” “I’m so sorry to hear that. I can only imagine how terrifying that must be for you.” “You’re too kind, Coy. You should come over to my studio in Greenwich Village and check out some of my new paintings.” “I don’t mean to change the subject, but I will be driving back to North Carolina right away. After receiving a call last night that Mama had another severe stroke, I need to go home and help take care of her. My boss has approved my going on a leave of absence until I am able to return.” “Sorry, to hear that, Coy. You take care of yourself, and Harry and I will be around here when you get back.”

Chapter 32

Moving Home

I called home to find out Mama’s status after hearing she had another stroke and was back in the hospital. “Hi, Charlie. I’m sorry Mama is unable to speak to you right now. She has been very sick and has not been able to talk for about a week,” my sister Catherine informed me. “Catherine, I called to let you know I will be leaving tomorrow to drive home to help take care of Mama. Is she home now?” “Yes, she is at home. I think her mind suffered damage this time since she has only been able to communicate with us off and on for a week. The doctor’s said the outcome looks grim. I’m so glad you are coming home. I feel Mama will know you are here, but don’t be too upset if she just stares and is unable to speak to you.” After I hung up the phone with Catherine, I was unable to concentrate. My heart was filled with sadness and worry that we would lose Mama. I was unable to control my emotions. Because she had suffered many strokes over a twenty-year period, I realized they might lead to her death eventually but I was not ready to lose her. I still depended on her guidance on many important decisions. I wasn’t ready for her to check out on me quite yet. “Hi, Harry. I wanted to give you an update on Mama’s condition. I’m afraid the outcome sounds very grim at the moment. My Mama has already had numerous strokes and is not doing very well. I was hoping she would have pulled out of this one by now, but my sister, Catherine said she seems to be weaker and more withdrawn each day. With all of this going on, I would be afraid to leave Mama right now and would like to stay until I feel more comfortable about her condition. I’m sorry I can’t give you an exact date when I will be able to return to work, but I will certainly call as soon as I arrive home and find out her condition. If you don’t mind, Harry, please let the boss and Edward know of my situation. I didn’t have time to talk with them before I left today. This situation may even come to me retiring and staying home.”

I packed my car with enough clothes to stay indefinitely. I drove furiously all the way, praying I wouldn’t get stopped by the police. My drive from New York to North Carolina was fewer than fifteen hours. I only stopped for fuel, food, and a motel for a few hours of sleep. I dreaded seeing Mama in the state my sister told me she was in. As I walked in the bedroom and saw her lying there with only a blank look on her face, and not speaking a word, it broke my heart. I leaned over to kiss her forehead and saw she didn’t seem to recognize me. I sat holding her hand for hours. Her eyes kept staring and focusing on the ceiling. As the days followed, many visitors, neighbors, friends, and family stopped by to check on her, with still no response to anyone’s conversation. This went on for a couple of weeks, and her condition gradually became worse. I realized at that point I needed to call the office and give them an update. “Edward, I’m glad you answered the phone. It looks as if I will be hanging around here for a while. Mama’s condition is not improving, and I just can’t leave her. Please let everyone know. I will call when I see if her condition improves.” I tried holding back tears. “I know everyone here understands. Stay as long as you need to.” “Sure thing, and will do. Take care Edward, and I hope to see you soon.” “Charlie, I think you need to get out and find something to occupy your time. Mama’s situation will only get worse, and all we can do now is pray for her. You can’t give up your life to sit here day after day. “Lillian, Hallie, and I, along with some of her close friends are going to take turns looking after her. Lillian volunteered to come back from Florida, and Hallie will be coming on the train to help out as well, if we need them. A couple of grandchildren have even volunteered to help when they are not in school. We all think you should get on with your life and try not to worry about Mama,” Catherine said with tears. “Okay. I think I will go down to the Thomas Wolfe Theatre in the Asheville Civic Center and see if they have something for me to do. At least I would be close. You’re right! I will still be here at night to help out if you need me.”

“I think that sounds like a great idea. You may even see Charlton Heston around the theatre. I ed you telling me you ran into him there several years ago on one of your trips back home.” “Yes, that’s right, Catherine. Charlton and his wife Lydia, were co-directors here at the Asheville Community Theatre. They performed in The Male Animal and the first amateur production of Tennessee Williams’ The Glass Menagerie. Charlton’s wife starred in both productions. I was chosen to play the football player in the production of The Male Animal but needed to help out with Mama when she had her first massive stroke and, therefore, didn’t have the pleasure of working with them. I know Charlton also did a one-man show here at one time, just not sure when. I only had an opportunity to see them one night. I drove him and his wife to the airport the next day. They both seemed to be great people. I know the community here liked them so much, the theatre offered Charlton a contract, but they chose to move to New York. I read in a newspaper after he left here, that he funded this theatre for the production of The Hot L Baltimore. After leaving here they found fame on the stage, on live television and finally, in Hollywood films. I only wish I had experienced the opportunity of working with him.” Driving to the theatre, I noticed nothing seemed to have changed around town. All the buildings were as I had left them a few years ago except for a couple that seemed to have had facelifts. I was so excited to get back to working in a theatre. I didn’t really care what I would be doing; just working in that type of atmosphere was enough for me. Anything that would keep my mind off Mama right now would help. I walked into the theatre, looking around to see if I recognized anyone. I saw a couple of familiar faces, and they seemed to me. We stood around catching up on some plays they had performed recently, as well as all the productions I had been involved in. “Charlie, we are beginning our production of Tobacco Road as soon as we select our cast. I think you Deborah Austin. We have already chosen her to play the part of Ellie May Lester, Jeter’s wife. I think you would do a great job playing Jeter. Are you interested?” the theatre manager asked. “Of course I would be interested. I even know a young man I think would do

well as the young sixteen-year-old, crazy son named Dude. He is my nephew, David Bradley. My nephew is a great kid and needs something to keep him occupied. I feel he would do a fantastic job with this part. He also performed in a few other plays for me. “Do you still want me to help with the concession stand? I wouldn’t mind helping build sets and doing the set-ups as well. It has been a while since I’ve done any acting.” The manager and people I talked with seemed anxious for me to give them a hand. I couldn’t say no, although I thought my acting days were gone. I was still excited and couldn’t wait to get started, even if it was only for a short time before I needed to return to New York. Deborah and I hit it off great. She and I worked hard at learning our parts very quickly. When I wasn’t working at the concession stand, she and I kept very busy working on the sets. Deborah was a talented seamstress and made most of the costumes used in all the plays. I enjoyed working on the props, although I wasn’t all that crafty but loved seeing how the theatre was run and wanted to get a better understanding of what went on behind the scenes. I had worked on a few sets while serving in the army and even while I lived in Hollywood. Since each play and director works differently together, I was excited to learn as much as possible. “Deborah, now that opening night is coming soon, how do you feel about being my leading lady?” “Well, look at it this way. You couldn’t have picked a better first lady!” “How true. I have been reading over our parts and the main setting, which takes place on a farm in rural Georgia. The were once sharecroppers but are now poverty-stricken and unable to cope with the bleak life they face. The family wears tattered clothing, so I guess we won’t be making a big impression on our audience,” I chuckled. “Well Charlie, actors cannot have glamorous parts, wearing beautiful and up to date clothes all the time. That is the beauty of performing plays, being able to play a completely different role in each performance we give.”

“I have never thought about it in that way, but you are completely right, Deborah. Maybe that is why I love acting so much. I really miss that. Since I left Hollywood and came down with polio, I thought I would never be able to act again; however, this is giving me a new perspective on acting. I must say, I loved directing while in California, but acting is where my heart is.” The curtain went up, the play began, and the performance mesmerized the audience. I think we amazed everyone by how we portrayed poverty. Deborah and I really got into the play, resembled two hillbillies, and enjoyed every minute. She did a terrific job making the costumes. I’m not sure how she made them, but they always looked so dirty and ragged. The audience seemed to enjoy the play, laughing all the way through it. I was shocked when we received a standing ovation. I worked in the concession stand for a few more weeks while another play was performed. I became bored and began carrying coffee and donuts to the crew working on the sets. As long as I stayed busy, I was content. I decided the more people I came in with, the better my chances were to land a job in directing or producing another play. I became the official greeter when I wasn’t behind the concession stand. Finally, one day I decided to check out another playhouse in town to see what my odds were at working on one of their productions. I stayed after the show one night, cleaning the lobby and printing a few extra playbills. As I looked up at the clock in the lobby, I noticed it was almost midnight. I quickly gathered my belongings and started to head outside. Suddenly, I heard someone knocking on the outside door. I wasn’t sure if I should open the door, knowing no one should be there at this time of the night. As I peeped around the corner, I saw a familiar face. I opened the door, and there stood a guy I knew who lived close to our house. “Alan, what are you doing here this late?” “I was walking home and noticed the light was still on and thought I would check and see who was here. Charlie, would you mind giving me a lift home? My car ran out of gas. Since I live several miles away, I need a ride.” “Alan, I don’t mind driving you home, but I need to go back and pick up some paper work so I can bring it home and proof-read it before I take it to the

printers.” I turned and walked back down the hall to pick up the stack of papers I needed. Just as I ed by the office, I noticed, through the glass window, that the cash drawer was open. I didn’t seeing it open before. As I stepped in the foyer out front, I noticed Alan was gone. I guess he had given up on me and decided to find someone else to hitch a ride with. I walked back to the office to turn off the lights and noticed the cash drawer was not only open, but also the cash was gone. I looked around to find my keys and was unable to find them as well. I picked up the phone and called the police, explaining what I had discovered. The police arrived shortly after I hung up the phone. “Sir, I only left the front of the theatre for less than ten minutes. “Were you here alone?” the officer asked. “Well! I was alone until Alan stopped by asking for a ride home. I only left him here for a few minutes while I went to do something. I came out and noticed the money, my car keys, and Alan were all missing,” I hurried to explain to the officer. “Sir, show me where your car was parked, and let’s make sure your car is where you left it.” We both walked down the street to the parking garage. Unfortunately, my car was nowhere to be found. The officer drove me home and asked that I not discuss this until he had time to complete his investigation. I became scared and sick to my stomach. I didn’t want the manager of the theatre coming to work the next day thinking I had disappeared with the money. At least Mama was not aware the police officer drove me home. Due to her condition, I slipped in the front door and went directly to my room, not seeing or speaking to anyone, since they were all in bed. The next morning the phone rang before I had time to collect my thoughts on what excuse I would have for my sisters about my missing car. A police officer was on the line.

“Mr. Revis, I think you need to get a ride down to the police department. We have a suspect in custody, and we need you to identify him. This person may be the one who stole the money and took off with your car,” the officer said. I borrowed Catherine’s car and drove to the police station to see what the story was. Just as I arrived, I noticed Alan standing in the parking lot in front of the police station, talking with the officer. “Hi, Alan. What happened to you the other night, and why are you here?” “Charlie, the police found your tan El Camino abandoned near the French Broad River, and apparently by the looks of the car, someone drove your car in the river and pulled it out of the river, leaving it here. Just because I was walking nearby, he stopped and asked me to come with him to the police station for questioning. I guess he thinks I stole your car. I promise, Charlie, I didn’t take your car. I just left last night, thinking you were busy and hitched a ride with someone else,” Alan said, trying to squirm his way out of it. “Okay! If you didn’t take my car, did you take the money out of the cash drawer at the theatre? I can’t imagine anyone else coming in and taking my keys and money that quickly before I returned to the lobby.” I saw this conversation wasn’t going anywhere, and I needed to just keep my mouth shut. The officer asked if I wanted to press charges. He went on to say that if I didn’t press charges and wasn’t sure how the car ended up in the river, there would not be enough evidence for him to arrest Alan. “No, I guess I will just cross it off to experience, since I did leave the room where the money and my keys disappeared. I didn’t see Alan take off with them, so I can’t prove he did it. I will just replace the money out of my pocket, put the money back in the drawer, and go car searching.” I left the police department and turned in to the bank to withdraw the money. I was hoping no one saw me putting the money back in the drawer; I didn’t want anyone to think I was the thief. The next morning I felt so bad about what had happened the previous night, I was at the theatre before the manager came in. As soon as he arrived, I explained

what had happened and showed him I had replaced the money. He seemed glad that I had been the one who told him and thought I had been very honest about the whole situation. Although the investigation went on for a few weeks, no one could figure out how my car ended up in the river. Since all the evidence had washed off, and no one saw the accident happen, it would be hard to prove who really did it. The next day, I was able to collect enough money from my insurance to purchase another car. After leaving the car lot, one of our neighbors met me at the door with tears flowing down her face.

Chapter 33

Losing Mama

“Charlie, your mama collapsed in her chair a couple of days ago. Catherine called 911 and she was taken to the hospital and itted. Catherine knew you would be home this afternoon and asked if I would come over to stay until you got here and let you know where they were. The paramedics had worked with her for several minutes and determined it was best for her to be at the hospital. Catherine and her daughter, Doris, followed the ambulance and have been there a couple of days now,” Ruth explained. “Thanks for coming over to tell me. I’ll drive on over to the hospital and see what her condition is. You can go on home now. I’m sure Catherine will give you an update on her progress when she gets a chance,” I said, trying to regain my composure. I drove to the hospital as quickly as possible. I ran down the hall to the nurses’ station, trying to find out which room Mama was in. Just as I found it, I saw Catherine and Doris standing outside the door talking to the doctor. “Charlie, I’m so glad you’re here. Mama was asking for you. These were the first words we have heard her speak in several days now. I tried to explain to her you were working and would come to the hospital as soon as you knew she was here. I didn’t want to call the theater, because I knew you were busy,” Catherine explained with tears running down her face. “Oh, no! Not Mama. I’m not prepared for this. I hope she is not in any pain.” What am I to do now, Mama? “Doctor, what is Mama’s prognosis?” “I’m sorry to say the outcome does not look very good. Your mother has suffered many severe strokes over several years, and I am not expecting her to make it through the night this time.” I couldn’t think of words to say at this point. I just wanted to be alone with her. “Catherine, why don’t you and Doris walk downstairs to the cafeteria and get

something to eat. I’m sure you must be completely exhausted and need a break. I will stay with her until you get back.” Catherine and Doris agreed and moved quietly down the hallway. I knew Catherine’s heart was breaking seeing Mama this sick, and I waited in the hall a moment. I waited, trying to get my composure, when the nurse stepped outside to ask if I would come in Mama’s room. When I walked in and saw her lying there, fear engulfed me. I just stood looking into her eyes. I leaned over to kiss her forehead as she looked up and said, “Charlie, I think I’m going to die this time.” “No, Mama, you can’t die. I’m not ready yet for you to die.” Her mind seemed to drift in and out, and she was often unable to speak. At one point, I looked over and saw her body slumped over, and she seemed restless, her eyes still closed. I sat beside her bed, trying to talk to her and noticed a tear rolling down her cheek. I knew then that she recognized my voice. Moments later, she lifted her hands toward heaven and, with a smile on her face, took her last breath. I stepped outside to tell the nurses Mama had expired. The doctor immediately rushed into the room. I prayed in hopes that she was still with me, but the doctor confirmed she was gone. “Mr. Revis, please step outside while we prepare her to be moved,” the doctor insisted. “No! I would like to stay and help cover her. I’m sure she would like me to. Please allow me to do one more thing for my Mama.” I struggled to maintain my composure. The doctor stepped aside and allowed me to assist them in wrapping Mama just before they rolled her body out and down the hall. At that point, I was unable to control my emotions and broke down sobbing. After standing in her room for a few minutes, I regained control briefly, realizing that I needed to call the theater and tell them they would need to find a replacement for me for a few days. The performance would be opening in a week, and they would need to know what happened to me. After making my call, I had to step out of her room and walk down the hall to try and control my emotions. I noticed Catherine and Doris coming down the hall.

As they got closer, I wondered how to break the news that Mama had ed away. I couldn’t think of the words to ease her pain. “Catherine, Mama is gone. There was nothing the doctors could do to save her.” “What do you mean Mama is gone?” “Yes, she just ed away.” “Mama can’t be gone!” “Catherine, I didn’t want to tell you this when I arrived a few days ago, but, after getting in my car to come over here, I drove through a bad storm. I became restless, and the chaos outside matched the turmoil I felt inside, knowing she was ready to go home. We have to let her go. “I didn’t expect them to remove her body so quickly and am sorry you and Doris weren’t able to see her once more. “I thought you and Doris would be back before they carried her out of the room. I do feel that Mama felt my presence here. I’m glad we all had time with her these last few days. “Let’s go home. We should call the rest of the family and let them know what has happened,” I said, unable to stop sobbing. We got in our cars and drove home. I asked Catherine if she would make the calls to our siblings. As she was talking to Lillian, I heard Catherine say, “No, that didn’t happen!” Lillian was struggling to tell her that her husband Freddie, had ed away that same day from a heart attack. My heart ached for Lillian, knowing she had lost two vital people in her life on the same day. I was speechless! It was really hard to plan Mama’s funeral, knowing Lillian was planning her husband’s funeral at the same time we were planning Mama’s. Many neighbors, family, and friends came to the funeral, held at Clark’s Chapel United Methodist Church in Weaverville, North Carolina. The church was full, and the service was so fitting for Mama. The preacher expanded on the whole

Revis family and how inspirational Mama had been to the many who knew her. He spoke about what a role model she had been while struggling to raise ten children in difficult circumstances. She never complained and always gave encouragement to all of us. I don’t think anyone there had a dry eye. She would be missed by not only her family but also everyone she came in with. I knew her doll factory would suffer from her absence, since all of her children were too busy with their own lives to continue her legacy. My heart was heavy, and I had no room left for any more tears. My feelings changed as I listened to the words of the preacher and felt a peace come over me. I couldn’t help wonder why we should mourn over Mama, knowing she was with the person she knew and loved best—God. Mama was buried at Clark’s Chapel Cemetery right next to Daddy. My family left after a brief ceremony at her graveside. We departed that day, not with sadness but with joy that she was at peace now. “Charlie, I know it will be difficult to continue with Mama not here, but we need to move on with our lives,” Catherine said while wiping her tears. “You’re right. I need to make a phone call to work and give them the news.” “Hi, Edward, I wanted to call and let you guys know Mama ed away yesterday. I am still not able to return to New York right now. I have several things I need to attend to. I am still not sure when I will be returning, but will call as soon as I know.” “I’m sorry to hear about your mother, Charlie. I know how you feel, since I lost my mother several years ago. I was very close to her as well. Don’t worry about coming back, we have you covered. Stay as long as you need to.” When we completed all of the paper work after Mama’s death, I overheard a nurse in the hospital stating that North Buncombe High needed a teacher to fill in for their drama class. I thought that sounded interesting and decided to apply. Luckily, they offered me a job, and I worked there teaching drama techniques. I enjoyed teaching, even if it was only for a few weeks before school started back. The students were all eager to learn about the theater and different techniques in acting, writing, and producing. I knew my heart was not ready to take on the task of moving back to New York

yet and felt I should stay here for a while. After summer school was over, I wasn’t ready to sit and do nothing. I decided to go back to Thomas Wolf Auditorium at the civic center and see what they had going on. I hardly got my foot in the door when someone quickly approached me. “Charlie, you are just the person we were getting ready to call to see if you would be interested in being an executive director in Dames, a play we are looking at for our next performance. We would like to begin after receiving your permission to this as-a Charlie Revis Theatre Guild Production-Good Times Are Here to Stay! We knew you had some connections and might be able to produce this play. We are confident we need someone who knows what he is doing, since the play will call for so many singers and dancers. Even the chorus will consist of thirty-two ,” Bill Murphy, head of the civic center explained. “This sounds great, and I know just who would be able to get help for me on this. Beale Fletcher, a former Broadway actor during the time of vaudeville. He is listed as the best in tap dancing.” I ed Mr. Fletcher about helping me and explained I would like him to be the director, help select the cast, and train the dancers. I would be able to take some of the load off him, since I would be the executive director and producer. He was delighted, since he was not involved in a production right then and said he would fly out in a few days. This play consisted of fifty-two beautiful women and a handful of sailors. It was a musical extravaganza, a light and entertaining story, and dazzling in color and songs about the movies of the old days. Producing a musical of this size, I was unsure of being able to find enough people who knew how to tap dance. This would be a job in itself. I knew however, since I had Beale coming, I could rely on his expertise to help handle the situation. He had even volunteered to perform as a dancer himself in the part of Hennessy. The play turned out to be one of my greatest gala musical performances. During the last performance, I received a phone call from Edward. “Charlie, I hope you are doing well. I wanted to see if you were ready to come back to NY. We really need your help working at the front desk in the office. The

president and chief executive is very ill, and we need you to come back as soon as possible.” “Sure, Edward, I will leave tomorrow and head back that way. I am in a good position with nothing big going on right now.” “Great, Coy. I can’t wait to hear what you have been up to. We will expect you in a couple of days.” It didn’t take long for me to pack my bags and head back to New York.

Chapter 34

Different Lifestyle

Anxious to get back in the office, I couldn’t wait to catch up on all the gossip and talk with everyone. “Edward, I’ve looked in Harry’s office and noticed it looked bare. Where is Harry?” “I’m sad to say he ed away a week ago. We didn’t want to bring you the news over the phone after all you had been through with your mother. Ellen Hayden has not been well herself since Harry ed away. I’m sure she would love to see you.” “I’m so sorry to hear that. I will touch base with her tomorrow.” I sat at the front desk answering phones the next day, without time to breathe. I couldn’t wait to get out and check on Ellen. “Ellen, how are you? I was so sad to hear about Harry. You should have called me. I would have been back to see you sooner.” “Oh, Charlie, I didn’t want to disturb you while you were busy taking care of your mother before she ed away and then working at the theaters. I haven’t been able to paint with my eyesight almost gone. I have glaucoma and will not regain my sight. Knowing that I’m alone, I’m not sure what will happen,” Ellen said, showing emotion in her voice. “Ellen, don’t worry. I promised Harry I would take care of you, and I will. I’m going to find someone to come clean your apartment and cook all of your meals. Do you have someone looking after your art gallery?” “No, since I was no longer able to take care of it, I had the doors locked and security cameras installed. Edward has been checking about once a month to make sure nothing has been disturbed or stolen.” “I guess you heard I was called back to Samuel French. They needed me to take care of the front desk, since Abby retired. Working at the front desk is really not

my thing, but I was looking forward to moving back to New York. I missed you, Harry, Edward, and the girls in the office. “I don’t know how much longer I will be here. I’m just not a sit behind the desk kind of guy. I will probably be moving back to North Carolina soon, but before I leave, I want to give you this cat I purchased today at the pet shop on my way over. I know how you love animals and thought this adorable cat could keep you company. Now, all she needs is a name. Just to let you know, the people coming to bring your food over have been instructed to feed the cat as well.” “I can’t believe how thoughtful you are. I’m so exhausted just sitting and lying around all the time. Let’s name her Precious. I’m sure she and I will keep each other company now that Harry is gone. “Charlie, I would love to go with you when you get ready to retire, except I need to stay here and build up my strength first. Your offer to have someone clean and cook for me will be a tremendous help. Edward has been wonderful seeing I’m fed, but I realize his time is limited with working every day,” Ellen said, showing exhaustion when falling in her chair. “If I don’t get back over to see you before I leave, I will come back soon, and hopefully you will be ready to come back with me then. If you need anything, please have Edward or one of the girls call me, and I will come running.” My heart filled with sadness and not wanting to leave Ellen, knowing I might never see her again. I felt compelled to bring Edward the news I was retiring. Since we had not been able to sit and talk in a long time, I wanted to catch up on what he had been working on before dropping the bombshell. “Edward, let’s sit down and catch up on the past couple of years. I know I haven’t been a very good friend for not writing and keeping in touch. My life has been extremely busy with helping to take care of Mama and then deciding while I was home, that I would get involved again with our two local theaters. In between performances and trying to decide which direction I needed to go with my life, I found a job teaching drama classes at one of our high schools. What have you been up to?” “Well, let’s see. I have mainly worked here in the office except for performing some piano concerts. The most exciting news I wanted to tell you is that I have been thinking about retiring in a few weeks. I have been contemplating leaving

for some time but wanted to wait and tell you when you returned to New York. I would love to travel around the world, doing only concerts. Since I’m single and have no ties here, I feel if I don’t do something fun now, I may never have the opportunity.” “Oh my! Edward. Funny you said that. I was just getting ready to tell you I am retiring now. I didn’t want to just up and disappear and not let you know first. I understand how you feel, but I will probably stay in North Carolina and work in our community theaters for the rest of my life. I’m not a real world traveler like you. After traveling in the army to several countries, I’m ready to settle down. “You are one heck of a guy with a lot of talent. I wish you luck in your retirement and would like to see you in North Carolina for a visit someday. Samuel French and all your friends here I’m sure will miss you. You know how I feel about you, and let’s keep in touch.” After Edward and I said our good-byes, I felt sad knowing we may never cross paths again. We had some good times while performing in the army and got to know each other pretty well. It was time for me to retire and to end this chapter in my life. I recognized that I needed to go in a different direction. Although the company had been very ive and given me the tools to gain the knowledge to pursue my lifelong goal of performing in the arts, I knew this would not completely fulfill my life and knew what I must do. I went over to my desk, typed my resignation letter, and handed it to Abby. She just looked at me with dismay. “Abby, I’m sorry, but I feel it is time for me to retire. I have enjoyed working with you and the other great people here, but I need to hang my hat and stay in North Carolina now. “I think I may end up bringing Ellen down with me soon, since she is alone and not doing well. I promised Harry before I left, I would see she was taken care of, and I want to fulfill my promise. I will miss all of you and appreciate all your for so many years. I realize you need someone who is more dependable. Right now I feel I can’t be that person with all I have going on in my life.” “Coy, we understand. We will sure miss seeing your funny smile and rolling eyes

around here, but wish you the best of luck. Keep in touch.” I felt a weight lift from me. I had mixed emotions of leaving but realized this would help them move on as well. The drive back home was long. A sense of peace came over me that I had not felt in a long time, and I knew I had made the right decision by leaving. I was happy to get back home and excited to see what life had in store for me. I was only home for about three weeks when I received a phone call from Ellen’s doctor telling me I needed to come quickly back to New York. “Mr. Bronson, Ellen Hayden asked me to let you know she was itted to the hospital because of a heart attack and a stroke caused by several blood clots. If she doesn’t get this pace-maker surgery in the next couple of days, Ellen will not survive.” “Doctor, please tell her I will be there tomorrow.” I only had a few calls to make to my family at home and decided I should fly to New York this time. I had my nephew, David drive me to the airport and didn’t have time to think about flying. When I arrived in New York, I rented a car, drove directly to the hospital and found Ellen’s room. She was being prepared for surgery. I leaned over, kissed her on the forehead, and told her I was there and that she was going to be okay. Ellen opened her eyes and whispered, “Coy, please stay and hold my hand until they take me in to surgery.” “You need not worry; I will stay with you and hold your hand. I will even be here when you get out of surgery and will continue to hold your hand until you get better.” Ellen’s surgery took hours. She stayed in the hospital for three months before the doctor would release her. Her life became touch and go several times. I stayed with her around the clock during her stay there, only going downstairs for my meals. The nurses were great and allowed me to use her shower and saw that I had snacks as needed.

Finally, the doctor agreed to release Ellen, but on one condition, that someone would stay with her. There was no way I would let anyone take care of her but me. Not long after we arrived at her apartment, I began cooking and house cleaning. I noticed her stay in the hospital had left her with stacks and stacks of paperwork. This came from all her correspondence concerning many of her illustrations and drawings with companies she was involved with and needed some attention. I realized I must look after all her undone paperwork and business affairs. Since Ellen’s art gallery had been closed and unattended, I felt it should be reopened to help with her finances and all the bills she had accumulated from her surgery. Knowing I was unable to leave her alone, I finally found a man she and Harry had known, who would be competent to look after the gallery. After a few more weeks of taking Ellen back and forth to the doctors and looking after her affairs, I decided to check with her doctor to see what he thought her prognosis was at this point. “Mr. Bronson, I’m going to be honest with you about Mrs. Hayden. You have two choices here. Since she is blind and her health has rapidly declined, you could take her back with you to North Carolina, or she will need to be itted into a nursing home here in New York. I see no other alternatives,” the doctor explained. “Well, moving her into a nursing home is not an option. I will take her back with me to North Carolina. When do you feel she will be up to traveling?” “I’m glad you chose taking her back with you. However, she will need to continue with the feeding tube, and the home-care nurses will assist you if you run into any problems with the tube. I can have all her medications filled, and she should be okay to leave in a few days. I will work with the home-health care facilities there to get her set up with all the necessary equipment you will need for her care at home. The hospital bed will have been delivered before you arrive home. You will need to set up nursing care to come to you house to assist in her care.” “Not a problem, doctor. I will stay today and get my instruction on the feeding tube, and, after I leave here today, I will make some calls and have all the

arrangements made to get everything set up for when we get home.” My family helped to get the house set up for Ellen. She and I drove down in a few days, bringing all her clothes, medical supplies, and anything she thought she might need, including Precious.

Coy’s house and property in North Carolina

I didn’t realize cats didn’t like riding, but we seemed to manage okay as long as we made lots of pit stops. Ellen loved Precious, but for some reason, Precious never seemed to warm up to her. It seemed as if the cat felt uneasy around Ellen and knew she was very sick, and that made Precious standoffish. I had already purchased a large house with several acres. Unfortunately, I had been in the process of renovating during the past few months, before going back to New York, and didn’t have it completed. I had Ellen’s hospital bed placed downstairs close to a bathroom, kitchen, and the rest of the living quarters, where the nurses and caregivers would have easy access. Many neighbors would stop to talk with us several times a week. It became apparent that Ellen was beginning to feel very comfortable in her new surroundings. She was a very outgoing person and loved people. I felt from the beginning she would fit right in with our family and neighbors. “Ellen, while the nurses are here giving you a bath, I will be outside showing the workers how I would like the waterfall coming off the mountain behind the house. I also found a couple of guys to begin renovations on the property. I would like to build a stage around the loft in the barn, with tables and chairs for people to sit and watch plays down below. Hopefully, when I get it finished, I can talk some of my friends from New York into coming down to perform. “Do I have your permission to ask David and a couple more guys if they would be interested in going back to New York and bringing all your illustrations and paintings down to store in a gallery here? When you feel ready, you could even auction most of them off and donate the proceeds to any charitable origination you would like. How does that sound?” “Coy, I think that is a great plan, since I don’t plan on moving back to New York. I think it would be great to have your own little theater here, not just to continue working in the theater but also to give you an opportunity to see many of your old friends. “Having you transport all the paintings here is a wonderful idea as well. We can’t possibly see to keeping them in good condition and safe there,” Ellen said

without any hesitation. I proceeded with my plan, with David’s help, overseeing the large move of bringing a couple of large tractor and trailer loads of pictures, working on storing a few in the house, and finding a local gallery to have many paintings displayed and stored. Between overseeing several workers taking care of the outside and barn renovations, I had envisioned a large waterfall coming down off the mountain directly behind my house. I knew this would require many workers and much of my time. Each day after all my chores were completed Ellen and I would sit on the large porch after dinner each night, and discuss all the work still left to be done. Ellen loved being involved. I would share the plans I had envisioned of what I wanted the theater and grounds to look like, and she always gave her suggestions, which I often accepted. This helped keep her involved in the process and kept her mind busy as well. She was pretty well bed-ridden most of the time except when either a nurse or I would get her up and sit with her on the porch. When the neighbors would see her sitting outside, they would stop by and chat with her. Over the next several years, Ellen deteriorated. She became weaker and weaker. In 2001, Ellen ed away. I filled my days, after Ellen died, with trying to complete all the renovations I had started several years before and never completed. I saw my life was missing something. I missed talking to some of my old friends. Finally, I had some free time on my hands and decided to call Julie Harris. I had not heard from her since after Jimmy’s death and missed talking with her.

Chapter 35

Mystery

“Hi, stranger. I wanted to call and see what you have been up to for the past several years and decided to take a chance. Thank goodness, Julie, you still have the same phone number. I tried to keep up with all of the TV series you have been involved in, but you’ve been in so many I gave up. My life has been one big roller-coaster since we last talked. I’m just surprised you answered the phone, knowing how busy you are.” “Hi, Coy, I have thought a lot about you lately as well. I have been involved on many TV shows. That has basically been my whole life since we last saw each other. Although it took up most of my life during the ’80s, I loved what I did. I always tell everyone that acting is about who we are and how we need it to express ourselves.” “Sounds like your life has been fulfilling. I’m so happy for you. No one deserves that more than you.” “Thanks. You are such a sweet and thoughtful person to give me such a compliment. I really miss talking with you. “By the way, how about you, Coy? Do you see any of our friends we hung out with?” “Not really. Since I am living back in North Carolina now and working in Indiana some, I don’t see our old friends anymore.” I didn’t want to bore Julie after hearing all of her accomplishments but gave her the rundown on what my life had been like for the past few years. “Coy, between your involvement in acting, directing, and writing theater plays, and taking care of your mama and Ellen, you have been a pretty busy man yourself. I did read where you had started a James Dean Foundation Fund in Indiana. You will have to tell me all about that and what else you are up to now. I’m so proud of you for doing something so worthwhile like that. It must have been very rewarding for you. You are amazing, Coy.”

“Thanks, Julie. I hope you have lots of time to hear the story.” “As a matter of fact, you caught me at a great time. I’m free the rest of the day.” “Well, I knew I had to control my emotions and come to the realization Jimmy would not be coming back. I decided after Jimmy’s death and things calmed down somewhat, that it would be a good time to call Mr. and Mrs. Winslow and see how they were, since it had been a few months since I had spoken to them. Although I was anxious to hear how they were, I still had a hard time picking up the phone. “Finally, I got up my nerve to call, and Mrs. Winslow answered. I asked how the family was doing and was happy to learn they were doing well. When she first answered the phone, I wasn’t sure if she would still recognize my voice, but she did. Mrs. Winslow told me how good it was to hear from me. They apparently were wondering if they would ever hear from me again. She filled me in on how busy Marcus Sr. had been, planting corn and working around the house. “I explained to her I had been trying to think of a way to do something to honor Jimmy’s name. I asked if she could think of something I might do to have folks keep Jimmy’s memory alive and to help the community by bringing entertainment to Fairmount. “What a great idea, Coy. What did Mrs. Winslow think of it?” “Funny that you mentioned that. She told me that some of the people in Fairmount had some of those same thoughts, but they weren’t sure how to carry them through. I could tell Mrs. Winslow had given it some thought herself. She told me they had a high school auditorium that was available in the summer that could be used for the performances. “She went on to ask if I would be interested in overseeing something along that line.” “What did you tell her?” “Julie, all I could think to say was, ‘Wow! If you have a place and I have the time, I’m sure we could find the people to do the acting by using students from some of the nearby schools. I even have a name I would like to call it,’” I told her.

“And what name did you come up with?” “I asked Mrs. Winslow how she liked the idea of calling it the - James Dean Memorial Foundation. I explained to her that we could use it to promote educational and charitable funds. The funds could be used for educational scholarships and furthering education in the fine arts. I think nothing would have pleased Jimmy more. She agreed and liked the idea. She even told me I was welcome to stay with them while I was working there. I knew if I needed help finding people, she would be glad to help in that search as well. “Julie, I was so excited to begin our search for students interested in performing while they were out of school on their summer break. I did some research to come up with a plan before our casting process began. I told Mrs. Winslow I was glad she agreed, and I looked forward to making it happen. “It was amazing how much better I felt after talking to her. I think she was glad to see I was showing an interest in keeping Jimmy’s name alive as well as helping her town by getting local people to help with the foundation. “I worked hard at night thinking up ideas. I tried to concentrate during the day on working on the props and sets we had previously used for a large movie that would be coming out soon, but I had a hard time keeping focused. “I felt very ionate about creating something that would help others learn about the art of entertainment that Jimmy so loved in his life.” “This is wonderful, Coy! I think that was a great idea. How did you decide to structure it? It sounds like a lot of hard work to build props, hold tryouts for students, write the plays, and direct all at the same time. “When you asked if I would come out and participate in the plays, or just come to watch and give you moral , I knew that, if anyone would be able to carry this out, you would be the one. I had all the confidence in you.” “Thank you, Julie. You are too kind. I did nothing but think about it since I got off the phone with Mrs. Winslow. I had decided to take her up on the offer of living with them while I worked there. Sometimes I would fly into Fort Wayne Airport. I wanted to arrive there early to make sure we had everyone’s job in place. It took many hands to get the sets and props ready for the summer productions.

“I drove my old 1936 Dodge a couple of times. Since it had some age on it, I didn’t want to put that many miles on my pride and joy. I used everyone possible on a volunteer basis. This helped benefit the town while still being considered a fund-raising event. One of our largest productions was Our Town, by Thornton Wilder.” “Coy, tell me more about who you chose to work in your different jobs for this production, and did you use anyone I would know?” “No, I don’t think you would know any of them except Markie, Jimmy’s cousin whom you may have heard Jimmy talking about several times. During the next few months, after I decided on starting this project, I lined up the volunteers. From experience, when I was a Hollywood director and even acting myself, I knew another key to this foundation being a success would be to in many newspapers in the surrounding areas of Fairmount, which we did. “Thank goodness I had help in scheduling sessions for tryouts for the different parts we needed to make the cast. People in Fairmount were great and very generous to give up their time to help with such a large production. “Julie, do you when I called and asked if you would fly out to Indiana when I was selecting my cast and either us acting in the play or just observe?” “Yes, I , and I was going to ask Elizabeth Taylor if she would like to me there. I knew Liz was in Kentucky around that time, and I was hoping we both would be able to attend. I felt so bad after turning you down that day and was not able to help. Jimmy was a dear friend of mine as well, and I would have loved to have done something like this to contribute to the cause. “How many people did you have to interview before you ended up with the cast?” “I think, on our first production, I interviewed more than one-hundred and fifty people. One of the people who helped me was James Brewer, who worked as the chairman of publicity. Kent Williams was our executive vice-president of the foundation, and he even flew in from New York to help. Mrs. Robert Kirkpatrick was our program chair and in charge of our programs as well as oversight of the tickets printed. Paull McCoy held the auditions for the choir to provide background music for the production. This left me in charge of all the tryouts

and directing. I know this experience helped me tremendously as a director, producer, and play writer.

Old Fairmount High School Auditorium

“I even taught some acting classes in their old high school building while in Fairmount. I felt this would be very beneficial for those who needed additional training for acting. “Many times our cast and their families would attend services on Sunday at the Back Creek Friends Church, where the Winslow family attended. After church services, we stayed and ate lunch there. This gave us all time to get more acquainted.

Back Creek Friends Church

“Julie, have you ever seen Our Town? It was a three-act play depicting the humor and pathos of a small town. I think some of the reasons why the play was a big success were because of how effective the lighting and sound effects were that created the desired atmosphere this play so needed. Many people knew that Frank Sinatra was featured in previous performances of this play in New York, which I think contributed to the audience appeal. We had some top notch actors who carried out their parts, conveying tremendous feelings and sensitivity. We also had great soloists directed by Paull McCoy. “I , Julie, before summer began we were fortunate enough to have students from all over the United States, and two even came from abroad to study here. We had many students from Earlham College along with Neighborhood Playhouse School to help set up the school for the James Dean Foundation. Since we had about forty students, and all of them needed to be housed in local homes, the gracious citizens of the town allowed them to stay in their private homes for five weeks. “With this large number to audition and learn all the concepts of acting, we had to divide them into ten groups, which gave them more individual attention. Each day the students would study six hours of class work and rehearsals and then study for two hours a week of stage craft. The entire course was collegeaccredited for each student if that was what they desired.” “How many plays did you actually direct there in Fairmount? Did you do all the productions there as a donation to the fund?” Julie asked with doubt in her voice. “I lost count after a couple of years, but just to name a few, our first plays of the James Dean Foundation of Fairmount were Arsenic and Old Lace, Prologue to Glory, and Our Town. Yes, I donated my services. I felt if I asked others to donate their time for the foundation, it was only fair I contribute the same. James was a good friend, and I felt this was the least I could do to keep his legacy living,” I said, trying not to be boastful. “Coy, I ire your doing such a generous contribution as teaching students there in the Neighborhood Playhouse School. Again, I have to commend you and

all the other volunteers who performed and contributed to set up the school for the James Dean Foundation. If Jimmy was alive, he would give you a big pat on the back as he did when he deserved it.” “Thanks, Julie. You are too kind. I would like to tell you about something really special that happened with the Window’s. “I got to fly back to Fairmount in 1964 to attend Marcus Jr. and Marylou’s wedding. It was a beautiful wedding, and I felt honored to attend. We had kept in touch over the years, and I was even given the honor of Marcus naming his first son after me. They named him Coy Allen Winslow. I almost broke down after hearing this. I have never had anyone named after me before.” “What an honor. I bet you were happy. “Coy, I guess we have tip-toed around the subject, but I almost forgot to ask you, did you ever hear who murdered the courier carrying Liz’s scripts right after Jimmy’s death? You would think I would have heard since I was here and worked with some of the actors all these years, but no one ever mentioned it, and I was afraid to bring up the subject. Somehow my career took over a lot of those past memories, and now that we are talking, it’s making them surface.” “Oh! Julie, I’m sorry. I thought someone in Hollywood had already told you or that maybe you had read it in the newspapers. Don’t feel too bad. I didn’t find out until I was directing out in California and ran into Nick Adams. He said the person involved in the death of Mr. Day was one of Norma Jeane’s old boyfriends. She dated one of the cast for only a short time. I guess this was a different kind of relationship from others she had in the past, since he dumped her first. No one knows why, or at least I haven’t heard why, but her exlover was apparently out to ruin her career, and he was trying to set her up for the murder. Later the police found out it was him. They had found Liz’s scripts with him and linked him to the murder after also finding the gun—that killed the courier—in his car. The man was sentenced to life in prison without parole.”

Thank you, Mama!